《THE ROGUE'S DEFIANT VENUS》


 EXCHANGE

    <div>


    The sounds of laughter could be heard as people continued to walk up and down the busy roads. There were smiles on their faces although it was a bit cold and everyone was wearing jerseys, heavy coats and covering their heads with woolen hats and scarves.


    It was already winter season and this year¡¯s winter was a bit harsher than the previous ones. Winter had started a bit early that people started wearing their jerseys around April and everyone could only grimace about how long this winter was going to be.


    It was around June and in some parts of the world, snow was no longer a shocking event. It was a good thing that in this particular city and country, they weren¡¯t subjected to such harsh weather although the cold wasn¡¯t a joke.


    With people loitering around and doing their business, in a certain caf¨¦ several people were lining up and buying coffee to warm up their bodies. This was one of the most elegant and expensive caf¨¦s in Qophis, one of the biggest cities in Fricai, a beautiful country known for its beautiful culture and many tourist attractions that shocks the world every single time.


    In this caf¨¦, there was a public space and a private space for those who didn¡¯t want to mingle with the crowd.


    In one of the private rooms, two elegant ladies were busy sipping their respective coffees and the scene was very harmonious.


    As the ladies were seated opposite each other, one could see their definitive features and if any man were to see them, that person will die a happy person. Being able to see two beautiful ladies and each one of them possessing her own distinctive features, was a dream come true for many.


    The lady sitting on the right side of the room was fairy-like, her beauty was simply too much and it could topple a nation and cause a world war. The lady had this magnificent midnight-purple hair that was tied up in a ponytail and it made her look like someone from a manga and a fairytale.


    Her mesmerizing black eyes were simply too enchanting that one could just drown in them.


    On the other side, a lady with this beautiful golden wavy and curly hair that was let down and reached her mid-back made her look like an angel, her brown eyes complimented her eyes deeply and she was just like another alien, a fairy that didn¡¯t belong to this world at all.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    It was a gathering of two ethereal beauties and it was quite a wonder how such two beauties got to know each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to meet you again, I thought that I won¡¯t be able to see you this time!¡± the lady with midnight purple excitedly spoke.


    Her excitement made the lady with the golden hair blush, ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep you waiting after all I will be the one suffering a loss if I don¡¯t meet you.¡±


    This was definitely the truth, these two ladies met because they both wanted something from each other. So, how could they let this opportunity go and not meet each other when a lot was at stake?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that it will be this fast. So, did you bring it?¡±


    The golden-haired lady smiled as she opened the A.S brand handbag she recently received from her special someone and took out three small transparent bottles that didn¡¯t carry anything special but just water.


    ¡°Umm, I managed to get these three bottles. It was quite a hustle and I hope that this is enough but if it isn¡¯t then I guess I need to work hard, but that will take a lot of time,¡± she answered as she placed the bottles at the table.


    The lady with the midnight-purple hair was so excited that she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement at all. her hands were shaking as she picked a bottle from the table.


    The lady with the golden hair looked at this acquaintance of hers with complicated eyes. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that difficult for her to get this water but as a businesswoman, seeing how the other desperately wanted this water the other time they met, how could she not take advantage of this and get something from this?


    ¡°This is exactly what I want! These bottles are enough and there is no need for more!¡± the midnight-purple-haired lady spoke excitedly.


    To her just one bottle was enough, she didn¡¯t expect that the other despite being a hit devious would bring her three bottles. With three bottles she was going to reach even higher, so how could she not be excited?


    ¡°I am glad that you like them. If in the future I find something exotic, I will give you a call,¡± seeing that the other was happy with what she brought, the golden-haired lady was at ease.


    ¡°Since I received what I came here for, I won¡¯t go back on my word and give you what I promised,¡± the midnight-purple-haired lady spoke.


    The golden-haired lady was also excited and her anticipation of receiving what had been promised to her was so great that she felt as if time was just standing still.


    The other lady didn¡¯t waste too much of her time and took out the black jade ring that she had prepared for weeks in preparation for this day.


    ¡°Venus, this is the storage ring that I promised to give last time. Since you have given me what I want, I will hand this over to you.¡±


    Venus didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and took the black jade ring from her acquaintance and began to scrutinize it strongly. To her and anyone else that didn¡¯t know the function of this ring, it simply looks like an expensive jade ring and nothing else.


    But to her who now knew that it was a storage ring, the excitement was just too great, she couldn¡¯t wait to see how this works.


    ¡°Big sis Juanita, how do I make it work?¡± Venus politely asked as she looked at Juanita with eager eyes.


    Juanita smiled seeing this young lady so excited, to her she had so many of these things and she didn¡¯t mind giving them to others as long as she get what she wanted.


    If it was before when she suddenly got blessed and became what she is today, she wouldn¡¯t be going around and flaunting her wealth. But now she was powerful enough to protect everything that she loves and she didn¡¯t need to fear anyone or at least those other powerful beings.


    People like Venus were like kids to her, so she wasn¡¯t worried that Venus will do anything to harm her in any way.


    Since Venus was eager and she didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t overly bad from her investigations, she decided to help her, maybe in the future they will become best buddies, ¡°for you to use it, you need to ¡­.¡±

 CHAPTER 2: SHE鈥橲 AN IDOL

    Venus was particularly in a good mood. She couldn¡¯t stop touching her new addition, the black jade ring she had just received from Juanita.


    It has been around four weeks since she met Juanita and at that time, she had a small bottle of water she gave to Juanita in her bag. As she loves this water so much, she always kept some by her side. Who knew that Juanita had a dog nose and managed to find out that she had the water?


    In order to get some water from her, Juanita wasn¡¯t stingy and promised to give her something great in return. Although she knew where to get the water, she didn¡¯t want to make things seem easy which is why she dragged the issue until now.


    And her hard work finally paid off. Juanita had taught her how to use the ring and all she had to do was drop her blood on the ring. When Venus did that, she was greatly shocked to see the huge space inside the ring.


    This ring was very special, it had compartments in it and it was like a big house. The ring had five compartments and Venus decided to use this greatly. This ring came to her at a special time and just thinking of the great things she will be achieving in the future thanks to this ring, she was in a jovial mood.


    It was very cold but Venus wasn¡¯t feeling the chills at all. She was wearing a pair of white jeans and on top, she was wearing a black polo-neck. It was as if the chilling cold wasn¡¯t affecting her at all.


    Venus was currently on her way to the bus rank which was a few minutes away. Because time was no longer on her side, she didn¡¯t have any more time to go around and do some shopping.


    She was in a hurry to go back to work as well as go back home. She reached the bus rank and got inside a taxi that was going in the direction where she was headed.


    On her way, Venus had a smile on her face as she listened to these locals speaking in their language which should have been foreign to her if she couldn¡¯t hear it but Venus was proficient in three foreign languages including the Fricai home language.


    Twenty minutes later, Venus alighted at the bus stop after paying. She didn¡¯t delay at the bus stop and walked towards the industrial area. This place was filled with a lot of industries as well as many garages.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Venus walked for ten minutes before she reached the familiar gates. The two security guards at the gate recognized Venus at first glance and flashed smiles at her.


    ¡°Welcome back, Lady Venus!¡±


    ¡°How was your trip?¡±


    Venus smiled at these middle-aged men, she had seen them and been acquainted with them for over two years now and she was really fond of them.


    In fluent Fricai native language, Venus answered the men and made her way inside. This place was considered her office, this was the garage where Venus work at.


    Venus isn¡¯t your typical beauty who is a model, actress, or a superstar of some sort. Venus just so happens to have a profession most beauties wouldn¡¯t go for.


    [Look over there! OMG! She is back!]


    [Ahh, it is a good thing that I came early. I get to see Lady V in her casual clothes! Isn¡¯t she so beautiful?]


    There was a lot of chattering among the crowd that was gathering at the garage and Venus couldn¡¯t help but flash a bright smile at them before making her way to the office.


    Venus is a well-known cross-border driver and she is probably one of the few young ladies who is doing this job. Thanks to her beautiful visage and her demeanor, Venus was very popular among passengers as well as among other drivers.


    She who would have gotten a lot of money by becoming a star decided to dedicate her life to driving passengers safely from one country to another, how can she not be popular?


    Venus knew that it wasn¡¯t time for her to appear as at this moment, the conductors were busy loading the luggage of the passengers she will be driving back to her home country Zamgenia later that night.


    The first thing she did was to go to the restroom and take care of some business. After that, she went to the locker room where her luggage was currently at.


    As she and her crew had checked out of the motel where they usually stay whenever they are in Qophis, her luggage was already there.


    Venus was still in excitement mode and she wanted to check with her own eyes just how magnificent this ring was. She locked the door to make sure that no one will walk in on her when she is distracted.


    Recalling the instructions she received from Juanita, she followed them to the t and she was shocked by how wonderful everything was working. She repeatedly made goods appear and disappear until she was tired of it.


    After settling that issue, she was now at ease and she could now transport anything that she wanted without fearing the revenue authorities at the border who were just a pain in the ass even for someone like her.


    Venus checked the time and realized that it was around five. Venus was someone who worked with a timetable and every single time in whichever country, she leaves around seven.


    Her whole trip takes about ten hours if there are any delays and she is the only driver. She didn¡¯t want to share her bus with anyone as she had earned the privilege of that.


    While Venus was busy preparing for departure and washing up, outside at the bus, four beauties were busy loading the luggage in the boots. Venus¡¯s bus was a single-decker coach which carried passengers.


    It was more of a luxurious coach as it has a toilet and a kitchen to make it more unique.


    A young woman was busy watching these four ladies who looked prettier than her with envy in her eyes. Her gaze was noticed by a young man who was a regular customer of this particular bus and the corners of his lips raised.


    He had seen so many ladies who looked exactly like this one but after seeing it mote often they began numbly to it. How can he not understand how these ladies feel?


    But feeling this way without seeing his idol in action, it was just asking for a beating.

 CHAPTER 3: THE TALE

    The young man didn¡¯t want to see someone carrying such a face especially when he knows that when this person sees Venus, her face will even be much worse than this.


    So, for a long time, he who had become a huge fan had the job of turning these passersby into fans like him. So, he stealthily approached the lady who was focused on looking at the female crew members who were still busy with their job.


    ¡°Does their strength shock you?¡± the young man asked with praise in his voice.


    He was a young man and yet he wasn¡¯t on par with any of these ladies. Sometimes he wonders just what they eat for them to be this strong?


    The lady who had been caught staring was a bit embarrassed but she quickly hides it and looked at the young man who was by her side and looking at the lady she just couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool so she could see that this young man and just like others she had seen, was a great fan.


    ¡°Umm, it does. Are they always this strong? Don¡¯t they need some men to help them?¡± the young lady couldn¡¯t help but ask, her journalist instincts were kicking in.


    This was a huge story in making and if she could learn some things and see for herself, she was confident in writing a good piece. It¡¯s just that the people in question were very difficult to find and approach, so having someone give her some free information was for the best.


    The young man was very proud of this crew so he didn¡¯t mind giving those ignorant people some lessons and letting them know just how fearless this group of ladies was.


    The young journalist didn¡¯t know that she was in for some good storytelling which she greatly regretted at that time.


    ¡°This bus is very famous for its female crew; you will never find any male inside the bus. It is known as the Goddess bus, these five ladies despite their small stature are very strong and awesome. Is this your first time to board this bus?¡± the young man asked as he looked at the young lady.


    The young lady blushed as she looked at the young man who was looking at her with that, ¡®how can you be this outdated¡¯ look.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Yes, this is my first time,¡± she answered honestly.


    Even though it was a bit embarrassing to admit this, this was also the way to hear more.


    ¡°Fine, since you are new here, I will tell you about the Goddess bus tales,¡± the young man said righteously and his words attracted those passengers who had nothing to do.


    It didn¡¯t even take long before many other people were surrounding the two. The young man was now known by other regular customers but they just loved how talented he was at telling these stories.


    ¡°Lady Vee, used to be a substitute driver and drive along with driver **** around a year ago but because she was very good at her job and people love her, she was given a bus with another driver and she became the main driver.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to become so famous as it wasn¡¯t every day that you get to have a beauty as your driver. One day as she was driving back to Zamgenia, the bus was stopped by some robbers and it was on that day that Lady Vee¡¯s reputation soared through the roof.


    No one expected that such a weak woman with her female crew that you are seeing now even though there were not four but just two would stand up against the robbers and taught them a lesson.


    It was on that fateful day people learnt that these ladies are not just vases but they are professionals. They managed to subdue the robbers and the police arrested them.


    Lady Vee, and her crew were given the banner of honor and this also gave her a promotion. She became the first young lady below the age of twenty-five years to drive her own bus.


    The video of that day was quickly taken down but I guess only a few own the copies but as long as you board the bus, you will be able to see more of the things that Lady Vee and her crew had done.


    This isn¡¯t all though, it wasn¡¯t easy for this crew to be stable as the competition was very fierce and many people didn¡¯t think that a bus crew made of females can do anything but who knew they will still come out of the top.


    Our crew despite being fierce, are very warm and bubbly people. We get to talk, laugh, and take photos with them and life is just fun with them. However, you need to know that you need to have respect, or else the consequences will be dire.


    There was a lecher who wanted to take advantage of our youngest conductor and I was on the bus on that day. Until now, I have goosebumps whenever I think of how unfortunate that lecher was.


    I will never try to take advantage of anyone in my life, this is the lesson that I learnt on that day. All these ladies that you see, they are all deadly and very strong.


    The one with a scar on her face is called Yasmin and she is the mechanic; she is so professional that some other men raise their hands in defeat. Those two who look a bit older than the youngest one are named Skyler and Miley and they are loaders but this job can still be done with all of them like now.


    The youngest one is the conductor and the one in charge of the tickets and the food. She may be young but she is deadly, don¡¯t underestimate her.


    And lastly, we have Lady V, our bus driver. Of course, I said a lot about her but among everyone here, Lady V is a killing machine and many men fear her a lot. You can provoke anyone here but don¡¯t try her.


    She is a good person but when she gets angry, you won¡¯t be able to save yourself. They are very united like a family and this is what makes the Goddess bus the greatest bus to take whenever you are coming to Fricai,¡± the young man proudly narrated shocking the young journalist.


    Of course, the others around had smiles on their faces. Around 80% was true and the other, forget about it. The young man was just so good at this that they were not used to it.


    But just like the young man, they were all very proud to be able to board this bus. Not many people could get a chance to board it as it was too popular and the tickets very difficult to get.


    ¡°This_¡±


    ¡°You will understand when you see it, just digest the information first otherwise you will suffer from information overload!¡± a middle-aged woman smiled as she politely patted the young woman¡¯s shoulder.

 CHAPTER 4: DANGER

    It was around 6 when the luggage was all loaded inside the boots and the ladies went inside the office to prepare.


    Venus was already done with cleaning so she didn¡¯t need to clean anymore. Venus smiled at the ladies who had become her family for like three years now and didn¡¯t stop them as they were headed to the bathroom for a quick shower.


    Even though their job was to drive and take people from one place to another, cleanliness was still of great importance. She didn¡¯t want her passengers or anyone to feel uncomfortable because of someone who stinks.


    In her career as a driver, she had met many colleagues who were so selfish and avoided the water like plague. She didn¡¯t want to suffer like that again hence the bathing rule.


    The four ladies were having fun and quickly finished with their bath. They changed into their uniforms which were navy trousers or skirts with blue or white blouses.


    Venus was already dressed but she waited for her ladies to join her and soon the crew was done.


    It was around 6:45 p.m. when they appeared outside again. And the passengers seeing this, all knew that it was time for them to get onto the bus.


    Willow the youngest and the conductor in charge of the tickets and food walked towards the bus and stood at the door with the seat sheet in hand.


    This was the sheet that she printed to check which passengers is sitting on which seat and this was considered to be a register sheet as well as only those that paid can get a seat number.


    ¡°Welcome again everyone, to all old and new customers. It is our great honor to have you patronize our bus again. I won¡¯t take anyone¡¯s time and get this done. You all have your seat tickets and I would like all of you to stand by your number and come into the bus,¡± Willow despite having a small body, her voice can be loud if she wants it to be.


    The passengers were now used to this and for the new ones, they also followed the instructions. Soon everyone was standing in order and Willow began to check the tickets while the passengers got inside the bus.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The process was so quick that by 7 p.m. everyone was inside and Venus also got inside and sat on her seat. There was one ritual that was done before the bus departs and that was to give blessings.


    As always one of the passengers volunteered and blessed the trip. As there were many religions out there, it wasn¡¯t wise to worship any god but giving blessings and asking for protection was not a hard thing to do.


    After that, the bus departed the garage and everyone was in a good mood. The first stop was at the mall where the girls got outside and picked the takeout with food as well as the beverages.


    Venus¡¯s bus provided passengers with one meal, and dinner since the bus always leaves at night. With dinner in their hands, the passengers were in a jovial mood, and Venus being the maniac driver she was, drove with a smile on her face.


    During the journey, the passengers watched some T.V when everyone was still awake and listened to music for those that were owls and weren¡¯t feeling sleepy at all.


    Venus didn¡¯t feel lonely as she drove the bus, she was busy listening to some songs alongside the passengers who were not sleeping. She would drink some energy drink to keep herself strong even though she didn¡¯t need it.


    Six hours later Venus was at the border and all the passengers were forced to be awake.


    There was a reason why Venus loved traveling at night, it was because this particular border didn¡¯t close even at night. It operated 24/7 so she didn¡¯t need to fear anyone.


    Venus was the first person to enter the offices while her passengers along with others were in line to get their passports stamped. As drivers, they have a designated till for them to have their documents processed.


    And Venus who graced these offices four times a week was a celebrity so it didn¡¯t take long before her documents were stamped. She was also known as a generous person and always leaves something for the officers who works hard.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was bribing them, Venus had her documents and unlike other drivers, she didn¡¯t bring anyone illegally so her reputation was solid and trustable.


    While her passengers were busy standing in line, she went to the bus where she put some of the things other people had her transport to their relatives in her ring.


    There was no way she was going to pay for anything on this particular night. Thirty minutes later, everyone was back on the bus and Venus drove to the Zamgenia border which was five minutes away.


    At that border, all the luggage was taken out as it was required to declare all the goods that were coming in. and it was this process that Venus hated the most. It was also at this stage that Venus was forced to pay some money for all of the goods that she carries for other people.


    When the goods were taken out, the four ladies were shocked when they saw that the goods were missing but when they looked at Venus, they all knew that they didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    They spent an hour and a half at this border before they finally departed. This wasn¡¯t a long time when compared to other buses that were still at the border.


    After leaving this stressful border, Venus droves happily and she didn¡¯t exceed the speed limit. As it was night, there were too many dangers and she didn¡¯t want to get in trouble unknowingly.


    It was around three in the morning when Venus growled lowly but this growl was heard by the ladies who were currently seated at the seats behind her. they all became vigilant and looked in the direction where Venus was glaring at.


    It was just for a short time but they couldn¡¯t help but feel dread and it wasn¡¯t because of the flashes of yellow and red flashes they saw in the dense forest but the scary outburst done by Venus.


    Willow the young one had always been the sissy one and easily scared, she couldn¡¯t help but grabbed Yasmin¡¯s arm with fear written all over her face, ¡°do you think_¡±


    ¡°With her here, I don¡¯t think anyone would want to end up in halves,¡± Yasmin answered firmly but the fear hidden in her heart was very strong.


    It had been so long since they came across something like this, she sincerely prayed that nothing was going to happen.

 CHAPTER 5: IN LOVE

    Venus was so furious that her eyes began to glow, those beautiful brown eyes suddenly turned into blue, and the aura that she was emitting was also so strong that whatever was in the dense forest felt it.


    It didn¡¯t take long before that eerie aura and the enemies that seems to have surrounded her completely disappeared. This wasn¡¯t the first time that this had happened but Venus was currently in a tight spot and for starters, she didn¡¯t want any of her passengers to fall prey to whatever was outside.


    Her duty was to protect those that were currently with her but if she was by herself, she would have dealt with it. She was also glad that those enemies retreated for she didn¡¯t know how she was going to deal with this.


    With the danger gone, Venus increased her speed as she was no longer in the mood to drive at a slower speed.


    Venus stopped by in several cities to drop the passengers off as not all passengers were going to Sydney, the city where she lives and where the bus starts and ends from.


    Around five in the morning, Venus was at the bus rank and several taxis were around, waiting for the passengers getting off the bus to take a lift from them.


    The bus had around thirty passengers or so, so it was very busy. Yasmin and the girls were very busy, offloading the luggage and Venus was standing outside with a cigarette in her mouth.


    After everything that had happened hours ago, she needed a breather and to clear her head.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady V for driving us back safe,¡± a regular female customer said as she stood right in front of her.


    Venus blew off some rings of smoke as she smiled at the lady even though it was still a bit dark and a bit difficult to see each other clearly.


    ¡°You are welcome, I am only performing my duty,¡± Venus humbly replied.


    ¡°Still, I am very thankful. As long as I am on your bus, I feel very safe,¡± the lady gratefully spoke and Venus couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    She wasn¡¯t the only one that came but many others and Venus accommodated all of them. Around six in the morning, all passengers were off the bus and the bus no longer has any luggage.


    Venus greeted the conductors of other buses before driving away. It was a Friday and Venus was going for the long weekend. Venus and her crew only worked for four days and the other three days were rest days.


    Around half-past six in the morning Venus was at the garage. She skillfully parked her bus at its designated parking slot before she and her crew got out with their bags.


    Venus had already given those people who came for their things at the bus rank so she was now free and ready to go home.


    She looked at her family and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s been a tough week but we can now rest. I won¡¯t be spending a lot of time with you this weekend, will be visiting hubby¡¯s home.¡±


    Venus blushed when she thought of her newly wedded husband. Willow the young one couldn¡¯t help but whistle when she saw this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry big sis, we will be careful. Just enjoy your time with our brother-in-law, hope you will let us see him any time soon,¡± Willow teased as she looked at Venus.


    Venus glared at Willow not angrily, she just couldn¡¯t take more of this teasing. Willow was an outspoken young lady and she was one who speaks out her mind but it was still difficult to get used to it.


    Skyler couldn¡¯t hold herself and let out the chuckle she had been trying to hold for a while now, ¡°ummm, just enjoy yourself and don¡¯t forget about us.¡±


    ¡°How can I forget you? My things are still at home and besides we will be going the same way,¡± Venus retorted making her look very cute and harmless.


    Yasmin wasn¡¯t a great talker so she just stood at the side and watched this show with a smile on her face.


    To her seeing Venus being happy and with someone whom she really loves made her feel at ease. Three years ago, they had lost all hope of being normal or being alive again but it was this young lady who had made everything happen.


    She had given them hope, saved them from that hell, and gave them another life. All she wanted to do was to repay her and that will also not be enough.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home then, I am feeling so sleepy and want to sleep,¡± Miley chipped in as she dragged Willow to her side.


    Willow who had been dragged glared at this big sister with resentment in her eyes and it made her look very cute again.


    The group of five laughed as they began to walk towards the parking space where they left their cars. And on their way, they met other drivers and exchanged greetings with them.


    At the parking lot, one black S.U.V and a black sedan were parked side by side and these two cars belonged to these five ladies.


    The four girls entered the S.U.V while Venus entered her sedan. The old drivers and other workers looked with envy as Venus and her crew drove their cars out of the garage.


    ¡°One day I am going to make a lot of money and buy myself a beautiful car than them!¡± a thirty-year-old male driver said angrily as he looked at the dust that had been caused by the cars that just left.


    Another driver in his fifties chuckled as he looked at this and shook his head, ¡®it is useless to compare yourself to the young ones. Can¡¯t they all see that they will never be able to catch up to them?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t muddleheaded and he understood perfectly how different they all were. He had been a driver for more than two decades and yet his monthly salary couldn¡¯t compare to that of a driver who had been on the job for less than five years.


    It was a great shame to him and other old drivers but he also understood the reasons that pushed Venus and her crew to the top. Venus was the face of the company, if it wasn¡¯t because of her, many drivers and other workers would have lost their jobs.


    Many of these passengers choose their buses because they all like Venus and everything about her is inspiring. Even his daughters are great fans, so unless one becomes her or acts like her, they will never be able to fight head-to-head with her.


    It was just the simple and cruel truth.

 CHAPTER 6: HUBBY

    Venus was in a hurry to go home and she didn¡¯t need to fear any unknown dangers here as the roads were greatly monitored. Her apartment was a bit far but she drove within the speed limit and finally arrived around one hour later.


    She and the girls live in one apartment complex but unlike the four girls, she lives in a loft that is more open and not closed. She pressed the honk and waved goodbye to the girls, even though they lived in one complex they lived in different blocks.


    Venus parked her car underground and took the lift to her loft. She was humming a tune and nodding greetings with the neighbors she had been with for years now.


    When she got out of the elevator she went straight to her loft and unlocked the door and walked in. The place was sparkling clean as she didn¡¯t like being a dirty place not that she has some OCD or something like that.


    Because she was so tired, she went straight to the bathroom for a quick shower to wash away some fatigue and without wearing anything, she dragged her body to the double bed and crawled inside the sheets.


    Venus who had not slept a wink during the night finally closed her eyes for a well-needed sleep.


    On the other side, the girls entered their apartments, their eyes filled with so much fatigue. Because their job was more into lifting things, their body muscles were always getting pulled and it was a toil on the body.


    The girls lived in two opposite apartments in one building and each apartment had two tenants. Yasmin was living with Willow while Skyler was living with Miley.


    ¡°See you later guys!¡± Willow said as she dragged her tired body inside the apartment.


    As everyone was tired, there was no time to talk or do anything and each one of them went straight to their respective rooms to clean up and have some sleep.


    While the girls were sleeping and resting, in a certain office, the atmosphere was a bit wrong. The only sound that could be heard was of documents getting flipped and the silence was so dreadful it was taking a huge toll on the male secretary waiting for the document to be signed.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Suddenly the sound came to a stop and the man responsible lifted his face and looked at the male secretary before opening his mouth, ¡°is everything ready at the house?¡±


    The male secretary sighed with relief seeing that the other was talking again, ¡°yes, everything has been prepared and Madam can move in at any time.¡±


    The man who had just asked flashed a smile but because of the scar on his face the smile looked very eerie and anyone with a plastic and fragile heart would have fainted with fear.


    But the male secretary was someone who had been by the boss¡¯s side for over a decade so he wasn¡¯t scared by this at all. In fact, he really was happy whenever he saw him smiling for this man didn¡¯t smile a lot.


    He had forgotten the last time that he did but everything changed when the boss finally found the person that he had been waiting for. Everyone had thought that he will die alone without a mate and a partner by his side, but who knew an accidental meeting will change everything?


    But when he thought of the Madam, he couldn¡¯t help but cringe. Of all people his boss had to just pick her, he wondered how the rest of the family was going to take it but they didn¡¯t have any choice for when the boss chooses no one can oppose that.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Have everything ready by the penthouse, I will go and pick her up in the afternoon. She would have rested by then,¡± the man said in a dismissive tone and looked back at the documents he was reading.


    And once again the office was plunged with silence once again.


    ***


    Venus woke up around one in the afternoon, her stomach was grumbling and she was so hungry she wanted to eat an elephant.


    She crawled out of the bed naked and swayed her body towards the bathroom to take care of some business. After emptying out her bladder she picked up the bathrobe and donned it.


    She went back inside and made a call to her favorite restaurant for some lunch before taking her laptop to read up on some news.


    Venus is not only a driver but an entrepreneur and she is into crafts ware. She mainly sells crafts like basketry, knitwear, clothes for sofa and other things like that.


    She doesn¡¯t sell them locally but in Fricai for she has some connections and buyers who like those things.


    And Venus is also a celebrity and the company pays her for that. As she is the face of the company, she has been receiving a lot of benefits that helped her a lot.


    After receiving her own bus, she was given the responsibility to choose her own crew and her family was her first option. She didn¡¯t want any man throwing airs on her bus which is why she chose people she is familiar with, to begin with.


    Her salary also increased as gets to get paid for the endorsement fees apart from being a driver. As a celebrity driver, she always receives tips and this also adds up to her income. Another source of her income is the money she gets from people who send their goods to either Zamgenia or Fricai.


    She isn¡¯t a millionaire but she has enough money to last her for a long time. However, at the moment she doesn¡¯t need to worry about money for she had managed to latch onto a rich man.


    She who had thrown away the hope of ever finding someone who will love her and be with her for who she is never thought that a trip to go and let out some steam at a club would be what brings her to the arms of her man.


    And whenever she thought of that night, Venus¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but blush. Venus came back to earth when her delivery arrived. Looking at the many boxes of food, she licked her lips in anticipation.


    Venus was not someone who diets, she loves food so much that she wasn¡¯t ashamed of showing it. Even her husband was fully aware of it and she wasn¡¯t going to let anyone stop her from having what she wanted.


    She didn¡¯t know what time he was coming to pick her up, so filling her stomach was of great importance. And just thinking of seeing that man who makes her weak at the knees, a sly smile appeared on her face.


    She couldn¡¯t wait!

 CHAPTER 7: LIVIUS

    It was around four in the afternoon when he finished signing the documents for the day. He couldn¡¯t help but massaged his temples as his headaches.


    Because he had been rushing and doing a lot of work so that he can be with his wife, his health had been forgotten.


    Livius stood up from his chair and stretched his body. He took his jacket from the chair and put it on. He looked around the office and sighed, it wasn¡¯t an easy job to be the leader of such a huge family.


    And for the sake of feeding such a huge family, he can only take the burden and strive for the best. At the age of thirty-nine, he was finally not alone and found his other half.


    When others of his race found their mates at the age of eighteen, he wasn¡¯t that fortunate. Besides he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to start a family as he was a man on a mission.


    But when his mission was finally done, he still didn¡¯t manage to find his soulmate. He watched his other family members find their own, starting their own families and having children.


    Years passed and there was still no sign of his beloved one. He ended up giving up and simply thought that maybe he was cursed and this is the reason why he still couldn¡¯t find his own soulmate just like the rest.


    But who knew that at age thirty-nine he finally met his beloved, even though she is a little bit different, he was still happy to have found the person he was going to spend the rest of his life with?


    Livius¡¯s assistant, his right-hand man walked into the office and slightly bowed, ¡°the car is ready.¡±


    Livius heard this and nodded his head to show that he has heard it. After that he followed his assistant out of the office and on the way, the several secretaries all greeted him and he responded with a nod.


    The two took the elevator down to the basement parking where the car was waiting for him. One of the bodyguards opened the car door for him and he entered inside.


    The driver didn¡¯t delay and drove the car away, the car he was currently in was in the middle while one car was in the front and the other at the back.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    It could be seen that Livius was a man of great importance. Livius had closed his eyes as he wanted to have some rest. He didn¡¯t want to meet his beloved with such eyes.


    At the apartment, Venus had finished taking a second bath and put on something warm. Her husband was going to come and fetch her. he had promised her last week when they last met that he was going to take her to his place.


    She was quite surprised to hear that the place where she spent the weekend and, on a honeymoon, phase was not his real home but a place where he stays when he is in the city.


    This simply showed her that her man was very rich and that fact was quite exhilarating for her.


    Venus looked at herself in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction. She was wearing a pair of blue jeans and covering herself with a fur coat to hide from the cold.


    When she was done checking herself and making sure that her dress and makeup were on point, she walked toward the living room and sat down on the couch with her phone in hand.


    She checked the time and grimaced, she didn¡¯t know what time her husband was going to arrive as that man was a workaholic.


    Venus began to play with her phone as she waited for her husband to arrive. Luckily, she didn¡¯t need to wait for a long time as she heard the doorbell ring. Venus was so excited that she stood up quickly and rushed to the door.


    When the door was opened Livius came face to face with a flushed young lady that made his cold heart race. He looked at the beautiful young lady who had stolen his heart at first sight.


    He looked at the young girl who smiled at him before throwing herself at him. He embraced her tightly and planted a kiss on her forehead.


    Venus was in a very good mood but when she thought of how this man-made her wait for hours she pouted and this cute action was noticed by Livius who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong darling?¡± he asked as he took her inside the loft.


    Venus snorted as she looked at him and then looked away. She knew that she was acting childish but she couldn¡¯t help it. This man had not called her for days and she was simply so pissed at him.


    ¡°I am not talking to you!¡± she harrumphed at him.


    Livius who had never been in a serious relationship before couldn¡¯t help but look at his young wife who was throwing a tantrum. How was he supposed to know why she was in this mood and acting this way?


    [Livius, as a man you are supposed to coax our mate! Ladies need to be loved, showed concern, and just embrace them. You can¡¯t let our mate suffer any hardship!]


    Livius grimaced as he listened to his other half in his head. As much as he didn¡¯t want to listen to this voice, he thought that in the end, the voice in his head was speaking the truth.


    He had never gone wrong by following it, they were one. The voice was him and he was it. He looked at Venus who was still facing away from him. Following his instincts, he hugged his wife from the back.


    Venus had been waiting for Livius to take some action but couldn¡¯t feel anything. She knew that Livius was not like any other men she had seen out there. He was like a statue, if she had not thrown herself at him that night, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait for him to make a move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay! If I have done something wrong then please forgive me. I will do my best to change it,¡± Livius softly spoke and his words poke her heart greatly.


    Her face was now flushed while her heart was racing like crazy. Livius could feel her heart beating so fast and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Venus didn¡¯t want to make things worse and spoil this great day because of her willfulness so she turned around and looked at her man.


    She raised her hand and touched the scar on the left side of his face. To her, Livius was a handsome man, one she was in love with but for others, he may be the source of nightmares.


    Love is in the eyes of the beholder after all.

 CHAPTER 8: THE ETHEREAL PACK

    Livius managed to pacify his young wife and successfully took her out of the loft. Venus was also happy to be able to see the home where her husband lives. As someone who belongs to the same race as her husband, she had never really seen a pack living together as she was a lone wolf.


    Yes, Venus wasn¡¯t a typical human being but a werewolf. When she found out that she had turned into half a dog, she nearly went crazy and wanted to kill herself for the second time.


    But when she thought of this chance that she had been given, when she thought of how the bite didn¡¯t kill her but turned her into a werewolf, she decided to embrace this sudden change and accept what she had become.


    For someone like her who had to learn everything by herself, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to be where she was. She had to suffer when the full moon arrives, the urges of wanting to rip something off, and yet still couldn¡¯t do it as she was against ending any life, especially a human one, it was very hard.


    She had to learn from books and watch movies to learn something about being the werewolf she had become. She went through so much, she fought so much to survive, and never had she thought that one day she will find someone who not only loves her but someone who was the same as her, her own werewolf.


    Her Livius, her husband was her mate, of course to her she didn¡¯t understand this mate thing as she didn¡¯t have that voice or the wolf in her so she barely understood some of this stuff.


    To her as long as Livius was by her side, all this Luna B.S will be learnt in the future.


    It was because of all of this that Venus was excited and nervous to see this home. Livius didn¡¯t hide the fact that she is a werewolf to her and above all he is the Alpha of the pack, the ruler of the pack or family.


    She was very shocked when she learnt this but at the same time very happy to have found such a great backer in her life. No one will know how much she had wanted to be with someone like Livius years ago.


    The place where Livius was taking her was on the outskirts of Sydney. It was between Sydney and the town of Daisy.


    When Livius was around twenty-eight years old, he bought several farms for the pack to live at. As wolves were free natured animals who strive to be free and also live in harmony as a family, it was always best to have them live somewhere secluded but at the same time be in sync with nature.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Livius didn¡¯t want his people to live like the old packs who secluded themselves seriously. They were living in modern times and they should live like modern people despite being different from others.


    He turned these farms into a place where his pack, the werewolves who had followed him and fought for him. This was an idea he got from someone he once saw and he also lived with that man¡¯s pack, so he was greatly inspired.


    He built a home for them and a friendly one as a family including the young ones to the old ones.


    Venus had listened to Livius as he talked about his home that her curiosity was so piqued that she wanted to go and see it but it was very unfortunate that she had to go to work and there wasn¡¯t any time for her to go and see the place.


    But now that she was free, she was going to finally see the place and probably live there since she was now a married woman. She just couldn¡¯t continue to live away from her man when they are now an item.


    At the same time, she also wasn¡¯t ready to terminate her contract for the loft as that place had been her home for years now. So, she was going to wait and see what Livius was proposing before doing anything.


    At the same time as the couple was making their way to Livius¡¯s home, the Ethereal village where the couple was going, was bustling with activity.


    Ladies were moving up and down as everyone was preparing for the big event. Their Alpha was bringing back their Luna, and this was a great event for all of them.


    It wasn¡¯t everyone who had seen this Luna so their curiosity was very high and piqued greatly.


    While the women were busy preparing the group dinner, the young men who are warriors of the pack were busy patrolling the borders of the village.


    As the village was hidden from the eyes of people even though they all know that it is there. As this was a werewolf village, a group of wolves of different colors was busy patrolling the borders and it was a beautiful sight to watch even though they were a bit hidden from the crowd.


    When the cars left the highway road and turned into the other road Venus had never bothered to branch into even though she had driven by the road before some months ago, she was amazed.


    If she had known that such a beautiful place exists, she would have pretended to have been lost. Venus¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on her husband anymore but on the beautiful gate that had appeared after a couple of miles of the drive.


    The huge gate was simply beautiful and she could tell that a lot of work had been put into making it. She wasn¡¯t a professional when it comes to design and all of that so her compliments were limited to general words.


    The gate opened grandly allowing the five cars to pass through smoothly. As the car that she was in passed the gates, she saw the guardhouse, and in there were four men who were wearing security guard uniforms.


    Venus was very sensitive to supernatural beings but at the same time, she was like a chameleon to them. She didn¡¯t know how it was so possible for her to be able to hide her aura. But this had greatly helped her as she had been safe from other vicious supernatural beings and she was grateful for this wonderful gift.


    The four men guarding the front gate were powerful werewolves and she could feel it. The same was true for the men and women by Livius''s side. Of course, she had not managed to sense just how powerful Livius was as his aura was silent just like hers and it made her wonder just what secrets her hubby was hiding.


    The cars continued and Venus was intrigued when she saw three roads branching different ways and she wondered which one they were going to take but that question was quickly answered as the cars took the third road which was also at the end.


    Although she was very curious about where those roads lead, she knew that she has a lot of time to find out about them in the future.


    Livius wasn¡¯t saying a single thing but watched his wife dotingly as she behaved like a child and the wolf in his head couldn¡¯t stop yapping but he was very happy that she was with him at this moment. He had waited for this for a very long time.

 CHAPTER 9: HOME

    When the cars stopped right in front of a beautiful mansion, Venus¡¯s mouth was agape, shocked by how beautiful this house was.


    Like a gentleman, Livius helped her out of the car, his face showing pride. This was the house he built for not only himself but for his mate and future family. Even though it took many years, all the hard work he put into it was worth it.


    Venus hugged his arm and looked at him with a worshipping gaze, ¡°hubby, this place is beautiful! I love it!¡±


    There was one thing that Livius loved about his little wife, she knows how to express her feelings. If she wants something she didn¡¯t hesitate to talk about it, the same was true for things that she hates.


    So, seeing that look on her face, he was very happy. As this was the place where they were going to spend the rest of their lives together unless something happens, he wanted her to love it and not just like it.


    ¡°I am glad that you do. Let¡¯s go inside and explore,¡± Livius said with a faint smile on his face.


    Venus nodded her head and followed her man inside. As they walked towards the mansion, there were several servants around. They all stopped what they were doing and respectfully greeted both she and Livius.


    Venus really liked these people although she knew that it was going to take a bit long for them to accept her. She was someone who met Livius a week ago after all.


    ¡°This mansion was built around five years ago, so it¡¯s still new, and don¡¯t worry apart from me and some guests that came over, no one else has ever lived here,¡± Livius found it very necessary to explain himself as he didn¡¯t want any unnecessary problems to arise in the future.


    His little wife was not an ordinary woman after all and he didn¡¯t want to see that other side of her.


    ¡°Ummm, I believe you and even if someone else once lived here, it won¡¯t hurt that much for from now on going forward you are mine and mine alone. And if you try to give me a green hat, I will make you and that vixen suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Venus coldly stated as she looked at Livius.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Livius couldn¡¯t hide his smile as he looked at those flashing blue eyes, it was only at moments when she is angry that he gets to see those eyes that show that she and he were from the same family.


    Remembering when they first met, he only thought that his soulmate was a human being but who knew that driving her to the edge would expose that secret that she had been hiding.


    Livius who had been scared of exposing what he really is and whether she will accept that other part of him that he can¡¯t throw away, felt very relieved.


    Confessing became much easier as he didn¡¯t want to lie to her and be with her without her knowing the truth.


    It was also at this moment that those men who stayed by Livius¡¯s side felt that dangerous aura. It was just for a few seconds but as men who are always in danger and their job to protect their Alpha, they understood perfectly what this feeling was.


    So, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the couple and even though it was just for a few seconds, they saw something they never thought that they will see. They began to wonder what more secrets their young madam was hiding but some of the stress they were feeling also vanished at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling, I will never do something like that to you,¡± Livius was very serious when he says this.


    If he was someone like that, he would have married any of those ladies who were given to him in these past years to form alliances but he didn¡¯t want. He wasn¡¯t a saint or a monk, he wasn¡¯t a virgin either, he was too old to be one. But the position of his Luna and wife only belongs to one person.


    He didn¡¯t want to hurt someone else¡¯s child because of his selfish motives.


    As these two were busy declaring their sovereignty to each other before they even entered the house, the servants were all shocked by this scene.


    Their Alpha was not a ruthless man but he was a scary one and they all live peacefully because the neighboring packs didn¡¯t want to start a war, they will end up losing.


    Livius has a reputation that speaks for him so even if one is a friend, they will speak humbly to him as no one wants to trigger that switch that makes him berserk at times.


    Venus beamed with a smile when she heard this, ¡°that better be hubby, because this girl isn¡¯t a saint.¡±


    Seeing that she was all smiles again, he was relieved and led her into the house.


    Venus didn¡¯t manage to finish her first semester in university, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to graduate from high school too. She hated books but she had forced herself to read and create a better future for herself.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a toy and tool for her family, so no matter how much she hated it, she strived for the best.


    So, Venus cannot be considered to be a bright person, too intelligent, so most of the things she doesn¡¯t understand. to her as long as she likes something then she will go for it.


    This is exactly why the only thing that she could say when she walked into the beautiful mansion was, ¡°Wow, this place is so beautiful!¡±


    What was the point of pointing at decorations and giving praise to them?


    Venus began to take the tour of the house, the mansion was a four-story one with five bedrooms, a study, a kitchen, a living room, a dining room, a movie room, a game room, and the gym room.


    She was very amazed to see this beautiful place and the mansion was spacious with a lot of rooms, it must have been very lonely for Livius to live there.


    Livius didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his wife but all of a sudden, she hugged him and began to pat his back as if she was coaxing a child, ¡°don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to be by yourself anymore, I will accompany you for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Venus was also a lonely person, although she has friends and colleagues, that loneliness was deeply engraved in her bones but after meeting Livius she could feel that she didn¡¯t have to be by herself anymore and it wasn¡¯t bad to be with someone.


    The feeling of having someone by her side was quite thrilling.


    Livius smiled and leaned down to plant a kiss on her forehead, ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡±

 CHAPTER 10: IN-LAWS

    Venus was interested in the master bedroom as she was going to spend most of her time in that particular one, most of the rooms at the moment can just wait.


    Livius also noticed this, so he didn¡¯t bother to show her other places and led her to the elevator that took them to the fourth floor where he lives and the place where they will be living from now on.


    The elevator was luxurious and it made her heartache, rich people were just over the top.


    On the fourth floor, there was the master bedroom, the study, the jacuzzi, and the balcony that was big enough for a tea party.


    When she walked into the master bedroom, automatically she noticed that this room was dominated by a man, the colors was a bit dull and dark but she didn¡¯t mind that as everything about the room just screamed her man.


    What she loved about this room was the walk-in closet, the closet was so damn big and now she saw why this floor didn¡¯t have a lot of rooms. With such a huge closet enough to become another bedroom, how can the floor have enough space to add more rooms?


    The first thing she noticed apart from the closet being too big was how the right side of the closet was filled with female clothes, she didn¡¯t need to be told that these clothes were hers, the tags were still on and she couldn¡¯t help but look at her man with a happy smile.


    Venus who never owned such a huge closet in her life was very happy. It wasn¡¯t every day that a girl finds someone who was willing to pamper and dote on them for eternity.


    She had only met this man last week and so much has happened and she can see the love in those deep eyes. Even though it is because of the mate bond they share, she who doesn¡¯t know much about this knew instantly about her love for the man.


    Livius could have denied the bond or not even bothered with it and found someone else to be with but he still waited for her. Of course, she was also aware that there were secrets but just like him, she has her own secrets she wasn¡¯t willing to share just yet.


    Venus touched these expensive gowns, dresses, and other clothes that had been bought for her with a smile on her face. She looked with awe at the handbags she couldn¡¯t afford as they cost the same amount as her monthly salary.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Why should she spend her salary on just a bag when she spent four days on the road?


    But seeing the handbags on the shelves there, she felt so much warmth well up in her, he is a very considerate man.


    There weren¡¯t only bags but shoes, as well as jewelry, and she, was feeling very emotional. Venus took a short tour of the fourth floor before Livius urged her to go downstairs for supper.


    It was already late and time to eat, her stomach also began to complain but she wasn¡¯t shy about it.


    ¡°My adoptive mother will be joining us for dinner today, tomorrow we will meet the rest of the pack and let you be acquainted with them,¡± Livius said as he held her hand while leading her to the elevator.


    Venus¡¯s heart shook when she heard this, she was a strong girl but when it comes to family, she was a bit nervous. She never got along with her own family and there were several arguments before and now they weren¡¯t talking.


    She craved attention, to be recognized by family but it was unfortunate. And now she was going to see her hubby¡¯s family, she didn¡¯t know how her mother-in-law was going to react to her.


    She didn¡¯t want her to hate her or look down on her but at the same time if she really shows her an attitude, she was just going to deal with it in any way she sees fit.


    Livius felt her tension and he held her hand tighter, ¡°don¡¯t worry she will love you and if she doesn¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to care about it. You are here for me and me alone!¡±


    Livius¡¯s mentality was very simple, he was very grateful to his adoptive family for taking care of him when he didn¡¯t have anyone by his side but that didn¡¯t give them the right to nitpick on the person, he was going to spend the rest of his life with.


    Venus felt much better when she heard this, since her hubby had already spoken then she didn¡¯t need to think much about anything else.


    While Venus was sweating and being worried about her mother-in-law¡¯s reaction when she sees her, the same was true for Nikita Austin, Livius¡¯s adoptive mother.


    She adopted Livius when he was around nine years old and she loved the young boy since then. She treated him well and raised him to be the man he is today, of course, what she wanted to see was for Livius to settle down and give her some grandchildren.


    As a mother, she was a bit selfish and wanted her own daughter to marry Livius as he is a good man but love is something that can¡¯t be forced and she ended up putting that idea out of her mind. She didn¡¯t want to lose her son because of that.


    Her son had been with several women but he had never brought one to the Ethereal village before and seeing him bringing one back to his home and also knowing that they had a flash marriage on top of that, she understood just how serious he was with this girl.


    And meeting her was a great honor and she just hopes that this girl was treating her son well. She didn¡¯t want to see her child getting hurt or him finding a gold digger for a wife.


    Of course, she understood that her son being a werewolf something that sent her to the ICU when she found out about it was different and these werewolves already had destined mates.


    That information was like a huge blow to her, it also made her realize that her dream of matching Livius and her daughter Leyla was not going to work in the end.


    But now Livius was bringing a wife home and this simply shows that Livius has finally found his own mate and this was a great thing. Livius was thirty-nine years already and she was getting worried over this issue, so hearing this was good news not only to her but to the rest of the pack.


    As she was busy thinking about her daughter-in-law, she heard the elevator arriving and she looked towards the elevator with anxiety in her eyes.


    But the second she saw the two people that came out of the elevator, her eyes nearly fell out of their sockets with shock and surprise.


    Wasn¡¯t that ¡­?

 CHAPTER 11: IT鈥橲 YOU!

    Venus¡¯s nervousness completely vanished the second she came face to face with the woman she didn¡¯t know how to face.


    She didn¡¯t know whether this was a good thing or not but when her gears began to move to recall the things that happened between the two of them,


    she was relieved.


    ONE YEAR AGO


    Venus had just received a one-month paid leave from work and decided to travel for a while and see the world. At the same time, she wanted to purchase some crafts materials for the workshop that she runs.


    As a driver, Venus had been driving from Zamgenia to Fricai for a while and she was used to Qophis more than any other cities or towns in Fricai. So, with this great chance to travel, her first destination was Fricai and she went there for free as the drivers were her colleagues.


    Venus used that time to get to know more about the industry that she was in and what other items that people wanted and were looking for.


    After spending three weeks traveling around Fricai she decided to visit Parat, a country where she had heard a lot of rumors about the supernatural.


    Venus just wanted to try her luck and at the same time find something that interests her and see if she can visit there another time.


    At that time, she ended up in the city of Bares and life was going well there. She got to see someone who made her recall that city very well. She came across a young lady with very strange hair.


    She had this silver hair and it looked all-natural, something about her screamed supernatural but it was unfortunate that she never managed to find out who that person was in the end.


    She felt so much danger when looking at her and she didn¡¯t want to die and get buried in some unmarked grave.


    Venus was left with two days in Bares city when she came across a woman who had got into trouble with some locals. Venus could speak the Parat language not fluently but it was okay.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    She also noticed that this person was from her home country so she decided to help her. The woman was very grateful, she nearly got scammed and got into trouble so having someone smoothen things for her and help her was a huge thing.


    Venus was happy to help, she just didn¡¯t want to stand and watch as someone gets in trouble when she can help.


    The woman was very grateful that she bought her supper, Venus didn¡¯t want that but the lady insisted. It was also because of this that Venus remembered the lady perfectly.


    Although they had exchanged contact details, they never contacted each other again. Venus was too busy to contact the other and with time she completely forgot about it.


    PRESENT


    ¡°Fate is very funny, who knew that the next time we meet each other will be like this?¡± Nikita was overwhelmed by this meeting and somehow relieved to see that the person Livius chose was a good person.


    Livius had no idea that these two had met but seeing the comfortable atmosphere between the two, he was also relieved. He didn¡¯t want to see the women that he loves going against each other.


    What he wished for and wanted was a happy family and having them fighting each other openly or behind his back, he didn¡¯t want that.


    Venus was the most relieved one, she was really glad that she helped Nikita on that day. If she had just stood by the side and watched as Nikita got bullied, it would have been awkward right now.


    ¡°I am very happy to meet you again, I hope that you have been well since the last time that we met,¡± since they know each other, Venus let go of all chains and let loose.


    Nikita became really fond of this daughter-in-law and began to chat with her. food was served and Livius understood his wife very well and knew of her huge appetite.


    Nikita had no idea that this small body could eat a lot so when she saw Livius adding more food to the plate, she glared at him but the man simply shrugged his shoulders making Venus giggle.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about this. I eat a lot but luckily my physique is very good so I won¡¯t get fat,¡± Venus said with a smile as she added some meat to Livius¡¯s plate.


    Hearing that Nikita simply thought that Venus was siding with Livius which was a good thing and never thought that she meant every single word she was saying, so when she saw the food vanishing at a speed, she couldn¡¯t recognize, she could only look at Livius who smiled at her.


    It was at this stage that she understood what Venus meant when she said that she likes food. The way that Venus ate reminded her of those female werewolves in the village, they also ate like this.


    Nikita and her daughter were humans so they didn¡¯t eat as much as this. She began to put one and one together and her conclusion made her look at Livius.


    ¡°She is just like me,¡± Livius wasn¡¯t a man of many words so when Nikita heard this, she understood immediately.


    She looked at Venus who was busy eating her food seriously and sighed with complicated emotions. There really wasn¡¯t any leeway for her daughter in the end. Why didn¡¯t her daughter also receive a mate like Livius?


    She had seen several human beings in the pack who were mated with other werewolves, just thinking about her daughter, Nikita was already having a headache.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡±


    Venus completely ignored this conversation as it didn¡¯t affect her in any way. After dinner, Venus and Nikita sat together in the living room and Venus had a time of her life.


    As Nikita raised Livius for most of his life, she knew a lot about him so Venus took this moment seriously as she learnt about her husband¡¯s life and every second was worth it.


    Livius looked at the harmonious atmosphere in the room, he felt at ease.

 CHAPTER 12: I鈥橪L BE GOOD TO YOU

    After dinner, Nikita was reluctant to go back to her villa but she also understood that the couple wanted to have some alone time themselves. After understanding Venus¡¯s job, she didn¡¯t want to take any more time with the couple, she was going to see her again the next day after all.


    When Nikita left Livius''s mansion, the couple was left alone. Venus threw herself at Livius and he carried her to the fourth floor.


    Venus went to the bathroom to clean up and Livius went to the study to finish some things up and also take his shower.


    When he joined Venus in the bedroom, she was already in bed and busy playing with her phone with a smile on her phone.


    Seeing that Livius was back, she put her phone on sleep mode and put it away. Livius joined his wife as this wasn¡¯t the first time that the two had shared a bed or got intimate.


    Venus snuggled into her man¡¯s arms and settled there comfortably feeling those taut muscles that she loves very much.


    Every time she wondered just how many girls would have fallen for Livius if he didn¡¯t have that scar on his face. Because even with the scar, he was still attractive and many ladies still wanted him which was something that truly pisses her off.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Livius asked as he played with that golden hair.


    Venus didn¡¯t look at him but kept on touching those muscles hidden behind the pajamas, ¡°I was just thinking of how lucky I am to meet you. So, I am making a vow that I will be good to you till eternity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me that is lucky, I don¡¯t know what I would have done if you haven¡¯t come into my life,¡± Livius spoke emotionally as he thought of all these years, he had to witness several mating ceremonies of others when he remained alone without even a tiny glint of hope that he was going to meet his beloved.


    Venus heard how sad he was from the way he was talking, so she lifted up her head and looked at the man that she came to love so much even when they haven¡¯t spent a long time together.


    ¡°I guess that we are both lucky then. I know that we just met and without knowing each other properly we are already married and we will be with each other forever, but I really want you to know that you mean a lot to me.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I never thought that I will be able to be with someone like you, someone who just loves me for who I am and doesn¡¯t judge me. I am not a good person nor am I a fairy that people make me be.


    I made a lot of mistakes, made bad judgments, dated the wrong people, and carried evil intentions for others and I suffered the consequences. You must already know about it but I was imprisoned at eighteen and served for over two years.


    I use to do drugs even though it was my boyfriend who got me into it, I won¡¯t push the blame on him as I tolerated it and let it happen. I was a jealous person and still, I am and because of that, I did crazy things that I regretted a lot.


    I want you to know that about me so that in the future, it won¡¯t come in between us. Since I accepted that you are the one for me, that decision will never change but I won¡¯t accept my man to have any bees or flowers on the outside.


    Once you are mine then you belong to me, I will not tolerate another woman looking at you or vying for you. I will shed blood and I mean it. I just hope that you will understand it, know it and accept it.


    I myself won¡¯t play around anymore, since you are my love, partner, spouse, and mate, I will never do anything that compromises that or let anything comes between us. Through thick and thin, I will be with you, so don¡¯t ever think that I will leave you for anyone else or anything else.


    As for my family, we don¡¯t talk they disowned me when I was arrested and it is better that way. I never liked them in the first place but I guess once they find out that I am doing much better they may surface and cause trouble.


    And if they do, don¡¯t show mercy, we are not related and have nothing to do with each other. I know that you have your own secrets and you are not ready to talk about them but we have all the time in the world and I will wait for you until you are ready.


    So, hubby, take your time and always remember that you are no longer alone for I will always be here with you,¡± Venus confessed seriously as her gaze never left those eyes that had managed to turn red at some point.


    Livius and his wolf were in turmoil when Venus began to make her confession. To be honest they were both so touched and his wolf just wanted to come out and claim her right there but Livius didn¡¯t want it to be that way.


    He wanted it to be very special and he was still preparing for that ceremony and rushing it was not something that he wanted. So, a battle between the two was ongoing but they didn¡¯t stop listening to Venus as she spoke.


    They both agreed to something that she said though, they were not ready to open some of the wounds. It was just too much for them and they needed some time.


    Venus smiled and lifted her head and planted her soft lips on Livius and this is the great disaster she called on herself.


    Livius who had been teased swore to not let Venus go. It has been over four days since he got to have a taste of his wife, how can he let her go?


    Being intimate with his beloved was very different from when he slept with those women to quench his thirst. Being with Venus, Livius just wanted to lock the other up and ravage her repeatedly.


    He just wanted to watch her moan, wriggle under him as she called out his name repeatedly, and get filled up with his essence. He wanted her to carry that heavy scent that solely belongs to him and let everyone know that she was his.


    Venus saw the lust in her husband¡¯s eyes and a sly smile appeared on her face. Who wasn¡¯t dying to have some meat?


    Without waiting for the man who was probably fighting with his beast, she hooked her arms around his neck and firmly planted those lips of hers on those rough and cold lips.


    Livius wasn¡¯t going to let himself be teased twice so he pried those lips open and caught that playful tongue with his.


    In the bedroom, the atmosphere was ambiguous and the moans and groans were simply too much it would make anyone blush and get into heat immediately.


    It was destined to be a very long night and the participants didn¡¯t even give a damn about anything else.

 CHAPTER 13: ETHEREAL PACK 2

    Livius opened his eyes which were filled with satisfaction and looked at the little girl that was sleeping in his arms. He flashed a smile as he looked at those exposed shoulders.


    He lowered the sheets a little bit and Venus shivered but it was just for a second, he wasn¡¯t ready yet to cover her up as he wanted to admire her and look at his beloved.


    With the sheets lowered, his eyes were now staring at that beautiful tattoo on her shoulders, ¡®LIVIUS¡¯ that showed up the morning after the two consummated their relationship.


    He had no idea how this showed up but he investigated this when they separated and his findings were astounding. He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t get a tattoo like hers but he was dying to get one for himself.


    So, every time he looks at his name imprinted on her back, he was filled with this great satisfaction and he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    He planted a kiss on her shoulder plates before he stealthily left the blankets. Even though he wanted to spend some time with her, he still has a lot of things to prepare.


    He covered her up and walked naked to the bathroom as they didn¡¯t bother to put on any clothes as it was just a waste of time. He had not eaten any meat, got intimate with his wife for a long time and he just wanted to eat her up.


    He took a warm shower quickly and changed into something casual before going downstairs to check up with the kitchen to prepare something soft and soothing for Venus.


    His wife had screamed so much last night that he was afraid that she will lose her voice when she opens her mouth.


    Venus slept very soundly and when she opened her eyes, the sun was already shining on her butt. She stretched her sore and tired body and crawled out of the bed with a puffed face.


    Venus wasn¡¯t a sex-crazed girl but she loves great sex and among the men, she had slept with, Livius was on the top of her list. Maybe it was because he was her soul mate but she just loves doing anything with him and his stamina was so scary it left her body trembling.


    She dragged her tired body to the bathroom and filled the tub with warm water, she threw some bath salt and flower petals before entering the tub and sat comfortably inside.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Venus moaned as the water massaged every single part of her body, after soaking for a while, she began to scrub her body and shook her head with a flushed face as she looked at the several hickeys that her man had left on her body.


    After washing, she dried her body and wrapped her body and her hair with some towels, and walked out of the bathroom while heading toward the closet.


    As she had not worn any clothes in this closet, she knew that she had to pick something grand but also casual at the same time. She didn¡¯t want to appear as some overbearing madam, she wanted to be loved and some love was something that she was going to get.


    Since it was cold, Venus still went for something warm. She wasn¡¯t like other werewolves who can turn into full wolves and be warm thanks to their fur. She still needed some external heat, so her hunt began luckily the clothes had been placed beautifully and neatly so it was easy for her to pick the clothes.


    Venus didn¡¯t take long to change some clothes and put on some light makeup before going downstairs. She didn¡¯t know what that beast was up to but she kind of missed him and wanted to see him.


    It¡¯s just that every servant she met greeted her humbly but there was this blush on their faces that made her wonder what was going on this particular morning. She didn¡¯t think much about it and headed to where her husband was.


    She was very happy that he didn¡¯t go to work but decided to spend some time with her and show her around. When she arrived in the living room, she found him reading a newspaper and she gave him a smooch on the cheeks before going to the dining room for some late breakfast.


    After breakfast, Livius took her out for a walk and showed her around. The Ethereal village was divided into three, the Alpha¡¯s house which is where Venus will be staying with Livius from now on; the main village and which is where everyone belonging to the pack lives and lastly it is the administration block.


    The administration block is where the kindergarten, the clinic, and the administration offices are. While the main village was separated into many blocks as well.


    There was the first block and this was the block where the elders, the Alpha¡¯s relatives, and the Beta¡¯s family lives. It was considered the cream of the village and the block that everyone wants to live at.


    The second block consisted of four-bedroomed houses that were given to those with huge families, the third block had apartments buildings and it was mostly for single individuals or just families with few people.


    The last block didn¡¯t have many houses as it belongs to the guests from far away but it was greatly maintained.


    Apart from the village where people live, there were also several farms and one ranch which belongs to the pack. The Ethereal pack was into farming and livestock, this is their way of living and to be honest Venus was greatly shocked by this revelation.


    She thought that Livius may be into the entertainment industry or the investing industry just like those other domineering CEOs she saw and read about but who knew that he chose this industry out of all?


    But when she thought of how much she loves eating that ¡®E¡¯ rice and other products, she couldn¡¯t help but look at her man with a lot of pride. Now every time that she sees any ¡®E¡¯ product, she will be like, ¡°oh, that is ours. We are responsible for that!¡±


    Just thinking about that, Venus was in a very good mood. Everywhere they went, Venus was warmly welcomed and she also managed to talk to some of the people.


    Nikita joined them on this tour and with an enthusiastic mother-in-law in the mix, the tour became much easier. Venus was touched mostly by the clinic and the services that were being provided there. It was much better than the last hospital that she visited.


    They have been walking for hours and Venus didn¡¯t feel any tired at all. as they walked Nikita had already left and it was just her and Livius.


    ¡°What do you think about the village? Are you ready to become my Luna?¡± Livius nervously asked as he looked at his defiant little wife who was currently looking at the vast land that had not been touched yet.


    Venus turned around to look at her man with a lot of pride in her eyes, ¡°what do you think, my Alpha?¡±

 CHAPTER 14: LUNA

    If someone were to ask Venus what you think her life would have been in the future, to be honest, her answer will be no comment.


    For her, she never thought that she has a future in front of her as she had already given up on that the second that sentence was given to her.


    Of course, it was already too late for her to regret and repent to become a good person. It was too late to cry over spilled milk so she had to suck it in and accept her fate.


    She had been living life one day at a time without any direction, that was until the night everything changed for her and she became a werewolf.


    That was very shocking but luckily the shock didn¡¯t overwhelm her for a long ad she quickly grasped her new life and did everything to accept it.


    When it came to relationships, she was just like any other lady out there. She would date, and fall in love half-heartedly as all of them felt just wrong and there was nothing that she could do about it.


    She is a very temperamental person, she is also hotheaded at some point and if she sets her eyes on something, she hates it when someone points her in another direction.


    And it is because of this that most of her relationships failed, apart from that, she just hated being submissive and suffered the humiliation other females are experiencing in their relationships.


    She had seen so many ladies and even men suffering in relationships and she didn¡¯t want that. Thanks to that fear of being hurt, she never gave her heart to anyone or gave the chance for that.


    But that all changed when one day she walked into that nightclub for some fun. Her real purpose that night was to find some hot dude to get a lay. Since relationships weren¡¯t her thing and she wasn¡¯t planning on entangling her heart with any guy or girl, she became a huge fan of one-night stands.


    Who knew her hunt for a one-night lay will get her to meet such a fine specimen?


    Venus still remembered how her heart raced, her blood boiled and how her body automatically felt attracted to him even without seeing his face. And when her eyes finally landed on that face, she didn¡¯t even see the scary scar on his face as all she could see was her image in those black eyes.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She had always been daring especially after receiving a third chance in life, so she didn¡¯t even wait for the man to say a word and simply walked up to the man and claimed him as hers.


    She didn¡¯t even take into consideration the several bodyguards surrounding the man as all she could see was him. She was feeling that whatever she was doing was right and since it felt like that, she went ahead with it.


    She was also nervous about getting rejected, she didn¡¯t want to get hurt and have her heartbroken for the nth time by the last person she guesses she really fell for like seriously.


    Luckily her bet really paid off as the man didn¡¯t let her be in an uncomfortable position and did the rest and important work for her.


    This is how she and her husband Livius met and got married the next day after sharing a passionate night that made her regret not meeting him sooner.


    From the first second she saw him, she knew that she wanted him, she even forgot that she wasn¡¯t human but when she sensed those people surrounding her man that they were very similar to Yasmin and the girls, she was relived and she knew and confirmed that they were just from the same family.


    Luckily for her, Livius didn¡¯t hide anything from her and explained to her who he really was and he even transformed for her.


    This was the most shocking thing that she had ever witnessed, how come this man whose presence could deter animals¡¯ miles away, reduce the temperature of the rooms, and just exudes that dangerous aura and pressure was a white wolf?


    Venus was quite shocked and she had to rub her eyes for a very long time to make sure that she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Because she transformed into a werewolf all of sudden, Venus was forced to seek all sorts of knowledge and this included reading those novels even though she knew it was just fiction and fantasy.


    And most powerful Alphas and werewolves were either back, brown or red. She had never read of where a powerful male werewolf was a white one, she thought that this color was preserved to omegas, the lowest kind in any pack.


    Of course, she completely disagrees with this statement as she felt that omegas were very powerful wolves. Not only were they capable of bearing a lot of children for the pack, their mates but they were few and had a special existence.


    How can anyone ever treat them like that?


    It was because of the way most authors treat these omegas in these werewolf stories that Venus stopped reading all that stuff and began to check some ancient books and watch movies instead.


    To think that they can treat someone like that just because he or she is weak, Venus hated packs a lot.


    She became a huge fan of rogues though. She wondered why these people hated rogues when all they want is just to go out there and live for themselves without being suppressed or being used.


    She didn¡¯t deny that there were some bad rogue wolves that plunder, kill, rape, and are just so bad out there in the world that needed to be eradicated. But at the same time, there were so many evil wolves living in these reputable packs and there were much worse than these rogues.


    It was simply so bad to judge a book by its cover and for her being a rogue was a good choice. If she was born in a pack and she was treated badly just because she was some omega or she had not transformed into a wolf yet, she would rather abandon that kind of family and go somewhere where she can be appreciated even if it means joining a rogue pack or group.


    So, she was a bit afraid when she heard that Livius was an Alpha of a pack and all these troublesome thoughts flooded her mind. But being the person she was, she didn¡¯t bury her thoughts but kindly asked more about the pack and the answers satisfied her greatly.


    She for one didn¡¯t want to be part of a pack that treat others like dirt because of their birth. They didn¡¯t ask for this and since they are different, the community should accept them, embrace them and shower them with love.


    This is the reason why Venus was someone who loves doing charity after leaving that hellhole. One needed to cherish what they have for you never knowing when you may lose it.

 CHAPTER 15: RAGE

    Livius didn¡¯t need to guess twice to see what Venus has decided as that smile that brightens his dark world already said everything.


    With her acceptance despite the two being married already, he was ready and now he can start preparing for the mating ceremony in peace. He didn¡¯t want to push the burden of being a Luna to Venus without her acknowledgment.


    He didn¡¯t believe that since he was a man and an Alpha on top of that, he was entitled to getting what he wants even if it means forcing his own ideals on the people that should follow him.


    His parents were good people and they respected each other very well. his mother was an omega and she was very weak but his father loved her so much.


    There wasn¡¯t a day that he saw them or heard them quarreling or fighting each other. As he was growing up in that pack, he came across many situations where he witnessed with his own eyes as omegas were oppressed, and bullied and their way of living was just so pitiful.


    Those teenage boys and girls would brag about this but his mother would chide him and his sister if she ever learns that they were present whenever something that awful was happening.


    He didn¡¯t want to become a scourge of a person who bullied the weak, he was also a weakling and he knew what it was like being bullied by others and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to go through that.


    If you are mates, it means that you are soulmates and your lives are intertwined with each other. Whatever the other does, it will always affect the other. He didn¡¯t want to be betrayed by the person that he loves the most just because he didn¡¯t treat her well.


    He wanted her to be on the same footing as him, they would share ideas and do everything together. If that can¡¯t be done then they can just support each other in everything that they do.


    This is the reason why despite being married; he didn¡¯t stop her from doing her job. He didn¡¯t want to strip away something that brings joy to her for his own selfish reasons.


    So, to hear her agreeing to take on this title and be a mother to his people, he was very happy.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Livius didn¡¯t show her around anymore but took her back to the Alpha house which was his mansion for some lunch as they had been out for a long time.


    The couple enjoyed a quiet lunch together and was later joined by the elders who came to see her. although the elders were older than her, they had to come and see her since she was now the mother of the pack.


    Venus really liked being loved by people but forcing other people to do that wasn¡¯t in her blood. If someone hates her, she didn¡¯t see the need to waste her precious time convincing the other otherwise.


    This was something very hard to do, as she understood this perfectly. Back then she had hated that classmate for no reason at all and no matter how much the other tried to make her lessen the hate it even intensified and, in the end, she reaped what she sowed.


    The Ethereal pack had five elders of which one of them was female, to be honest seeing a woman among these powerful elders of the pack, she looked at her man in a new light.


    She was glad to see that he didn¡¯t discriminate against them and also treated them well and enough to give them a chance to become elders of the pack.


    The lady was very friendly but the other four men didn¡¯t look at her with friendly gazes at all. She even felt that they were trying to suppress her, scare her and intimidate her but that was something that wouldn¡¯t work on her at all.


    Livius didn¡¯t stop the elders from what they were doing. These elders were just crazy but he understood that everything that they do was for the pack at the same time he wanted them to accept that Venus was his mate and he wasn¡¯t going to change her for anyone.


    Seeing Livius not interfering, Venus was so pissed and she felt as if she had been let down and that he was letting these old fogies bully her.


    Venus was someone who wouldn¡¯t let herself suffer a defeat. She lost count of the times she nearly met her maker after fighting those lunatic werewolves.


    That time was one of the scariest moments but she came through it. And thanks to those encounters she became very strong and she refused to get intimated by anyone.


    The elders were very dissatisfied with this Luna as she was a nobody, her history was so shaming and they didn¡¯t think that she was suitable for their Alpha. He deserved someone better than her.


    It was possible for werewolves and even Alphas to marry someone else who wasn¡¯t their mate and they had several candidates for their Luna and yet some girl from nowhere wormed her way into their Alpha¡¯s heart and now they couldn¡¯t get rid of her.


    As they all thought that she was just human and could get easily intimated, they released their cold aura to suppress her and waited for her to cry and run away from there.


    They also believed that Livius will not do anything to them as everything that they do was for the pack, but who knew that their opponent was a crazy one?


    As rogues who had roamed the world for most of their lives, fought a lot of battles, killed and plundered a lot, they didn¡¯t fear anyone except for their Alpha who was as crazy as anyone can be.


    But little did they know that their opponent this time wasn¡¯t someone that should be messed with.


    The pressure these elders were trying to suppress her with reminded her of her last battle. It was around three months ago and she went to Lenia for some business trip, her own personal business trip, and not on the bus.


    After finishing an irritating two-day conference, she decided to go out and vent out some steam in some club. While in that club, she noticed that someone was staring at her and it wasn¡¯t a good gaze.


    It was more perverted and she didn¡¯t like that. In order to escape from this lunatic, she decided to leave the club and get some fresh air but who knew that someone would follow her.

 CHAPTER 16: RAGE 2

    Venus decided to lure whoever was following into the forest as the place that she was at wasn¡¯t suitable for any confrontation. It was on this night that she regretted luring someone with an evil intention toward her.


    Not only did she lure one person but they were two and they weren¡¯t human at all. These lunatic rogue werewolves wanted to capture her, lock her up and treat her like some sex slave.


    Just imagining the scene when she found Yasmin and the girls, Venus was bloodshot and, on that night, she had a battle that she always tries her best to forget.


    She had sworn to never recall it again as she had exposed a side of hers that she never thought existed. So, the pressure that she felt that night was very similar to what she was feeling at the moment and she completely forgot that Livius was also in the room.


    In her head, all that she could see were those vicious four men that wanted to take advantage of her and lock her up and that feeling was something that she hated.


    So, the elders who had been thinking that they were winning saw Venus¡¯s trembling and already wearing triumphant smiles, Livius who understood a bit about his wife didn¡¯t look very well at all.


    Even the female elder could sense that things weren¡¯t that simple and the truth was exposed soon after that.


    With their mouths wide open with shock, they witnessed as the human girl they have just tried to oppress suddenly changed into something they were very familiar with, a werewolf but not their usual kind but that of a human that had been bitten.


    Those beautiful brown eyes that had been looking at them sweetly suddenly turned blue and this was a color they were very familiar with. Every werewolf that had shed blood possesses this kind of eyes.


    These pairs of eyes were so shocking that one thing registered in their mind, their Luna was not a human at all and she wasn¡¯t that innocent and sweetly one. She was a temperamental one and one that can shed blood.


    Venus was growling, her claws out and ready to claw anyone who comes near her. Looking at those fangs that were so sharp and ready to bite anything as well as that dangerous pressure that was so suffocating that they became to tremble with fear, they finally regretted why they even suppressed the other in the first place.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Livius didn¡¯t think that this will end up this way, he was going to interfere before anything happens but who knew that Venus will react this way?


    He was so shocked by this change and he knew one thing for sure his wife was in the very mood and could easily get raged. He felt very bad for watching by the side and seeing this new side of her, he wondered if she was going to forgive him.


    Seeing how dangerous the room was becoming, he decided to calm his woman down. He didn¡¯t want anyone getting hurt especially his woman.


    Venus was in a muddled state and all she wanted to do was to rip her enemies into shreds but as she looked at the people that she wanted to teach a lesson; a familiar scent began to overwhelm her.


    She could hear in her head someone talking to her in a soothing tone and no matter how much she tried to repel it, she still succumbed to it and blacked out.


    Livius looked at his wife who had fallen asleep in his arms and he glared angrily at the men who were responsible for this. Of course, he was also to blame but he couldn¡¯t punish himself so it was for the best to transfer that to these men.


    ¡°When she wakes up, I hope that you all give her the respect that she deserves. If she ever leaves me or rejects this bond that we have, then I guess it will be time for everyone to start looking for a new leader!¡±


    After saying out his piece coldly and flatly, Livius carried his unconscious wife out of the dining room and headed straight to the bedroom.


    Livius looked at the little face that was frowning even in sleep and his guilty intensified.


    [She is a feisty one and I like it!]


    Livius wanted so bad to come face to face with this pal of his and knock on that head to see what he was thinking. She was truly feisty one and one with some anger issues.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t joke with this, I bet that when she wakes up, we will be in for some good talk,¡± Livius sighed as he looked at Venus again.


    [Then start thinking of some ideas and maybe it¡¯s time to let me out. She loves me after all!]


    Livius hearing that smug tone wanted to slap the wolf to death but he also understands that the wolf was right. He wasn¡¯t really good at communicating so maybe leaving his wolf ¡®DRACON¡¯ to placate their wife was probably for the best.


    Venus had no idea of what happened as she was in a repeated cycle of a hellish nightmare that she just wanted to get out from. It was quite a battle and by the time she managed to get out of it, she was sweating buckets and was ready to skin someone alive.


    Who knew that the first thing that she will see when she opened her eyes was that beautiful white fur coat she had not seen in a long time?


    Venus was a lover of fury animals, she had wanted to keep a cat but because she didn¡¯t have time to take care of it, she canceled that thought.


    So having her own personal cat, a big cat although it was a wolf, it was enough to soothe her raging heart. She who had been ready to confront and fight Livius for what he did, completely forgot as she looked at this beautiful wolf.


    Her husband was a knight in shining armor with a white horse except that he was the wolf and the wolf was him. Seeing that he changed into his wolf form even though he rarely does it, she forgave him immediately and began to run her fingers through the silky fur.


    ¡°Since you are like this, I will forgive you this one time but if you let anyone bully me again in your presence, I won¡¯t care about this mate or bond B.S, I will definitely leave you, and trust me hubby, you will never find me!¡± Venus spoke in a cold, teasing tone but Dracon and Livius both knew that she was serious and the thought of losing her, made the two panics.


    Venus giggled as the wolf licked her face repeatedly and she understood that Dracon was asking for forgiveness, ¡°just behave hubby and nothing will happen but as for those elders of yours, I won¡¯t meet them until they are humane enough!¡±


    Venus hmphed as she thought of those crazy old fogies who nearly made her lose her face and expose the one side of hers, she didn¡¯t want anyone to know especially her man.

 CHAPTER 17: RADIANT SISTERS

    Venus played with Dracon for a while before he transformed into her human husband and looking at that grieved expression on his face, she couldn¡¯t be angry with him anymore.


    ¡°I will forgive you but I won¡¯t be seeing any of your elders anytime soon. My sisters want to meet you, so let¡¯s leave this place and have some fun,¡± Venus wasn¡¯t in the mood of lingering around this place after everything that had just happened.


    The naked Livius understood what she was saying so he leaned in for a quick kiss before walking towards the closet to change.


    Venus also washed up and changed before leaving with Livius before having breakfast as it was already the next day. Apparently, she had slept for a very long time but she also didn¡¯t ask Livius what happened for her to sleep like that. She was afraid that he will ask her many questions she didn¡¯t want to answer.


    Yasmin and the girls were very excited, they were home busy sleeping when they received a call that Venus was going to meet them and she will be showing them her hubby.


    They were all dying to meet their boss¡¯s husband, the man who was so strong, daring, and bold enough to take Venus as his wife. They have been with Venus for a long time, so they understand her better.


    They have seen her in action and saw a lot of sides of her she had never shared with others and to be honest they were a bit worrisome. So, for future peace and happiness for Venus, they were so desperate to meet this person and observe for themselves and see if they can help him in the end.


    The girls prepared themselves and drove straight to the restaurant where Venus had told them where to meet.


    Venus was very excited on the way, sitting next to her husband as she talked about her good friends. Livius listened attentively to his wife and he enjoyed watching her smile and being friendly.


    He didn¡¯t want to see her gloomy or carrying any murderous aura, all the killing should be left to him. He didn¡¯t want his woman to do anything like that, she should be pampered, loved, and showered with all the love and care.


    The car finally arrived at the restaurant that Livius had booked in advance and like a gentleman, he helped her out of the car and held her arm. The girls were already waiting inside and were busy talking to each other.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°So, what do you think we will see when Venus comes?¡± Willow asked as she looked at her big sisters.


    ¡°We will just accept whoever comes today, remember to behave! We don¡¯t want to chase away this saint!¡± Skyler the joker said in a serious tone evoking laughter from the girls.


    When Venus and Livius arrived, the girls were having a great time and seeing the girl they haven¡¯t seen in days, they were very excited.


    Venus smiled as she received hugs from the girls that have become her family happily.


    She looked behind her and waved her hand, ¡°hubby, come and meet my girls!¡±


    The girls were in the room so they weren¡¯t seeing anyone but after Venus called out, the door opened a bit further, and an oppressing pressure filled the room.


    As born wolves, they were all aware of the type of pressure or auras of all sorts of werewolves and this pressure was something that they were very familiar with but haven¡¯t felt for a very long time.


    The girls huddled together trembling with fear and they were forced to bow their heads as they couldn¡¯t look this man in the eyes.


    Venus glared angrily at Livius and Livius who was being blamed for all of this was very innocent. He didn¡¯t do anything at all, he didn¡¯t even release his pheromones and yet he was being blamed for whatever was happening at the moment, he felt wronged.


    Looking at his expression, Venus could only sigh and chide him in the end still, ¡°just cool it down!¡±


    The girls were scared shitless hearing the way Venus was commanding this, Alpha. As they grew up living in packs, they understood the hierarchy very well and this scene they were currently in wasn¡¯t part of the script and it scared them.


    Venus didn¡¯t want her friends to feel uncomfortable in front of her husband so she decided to intervene and help them.


    ¡°Girls don¡¯t bow your heads or feel as if you are entitled to. This is your brother-in-law and you are not allowed to fear him, just treat him as you treat me. We are here to know each other more and have a good time but if you are like this, you are making me feel bad!¡± if it comes to acting coyly and pitiful, she was also good at that.


    If she didn¡¯t speak like this and make them feel bad, she doubted if the girls will change their way of treating her man. She didn¡¯t want to stop being around them if Livius was there, she hated being forced to choose a side, she wanted a big family, that is harmonious and peaceful, so everyone should be together and get used to one another.


    Yasmin as the oldest understood Venus a lot and as someone who had seen the world longer than them, she knew that if they continued acting like this then only Venus will be placed in an awkward situation and she didn¡¯t want that.


    Although the pressure decreased, she could still feel it but for the sake of keeping family harmony, she did her best to calmly lift up her face and looked at the man that scared her more than her previous Alpha and mate.


    And damn the man was scary, love was truly in the eyes of the beholder. As long as Venus was happy then nothing else matters.


    ¡°We are very sorry for losing our cool, we just couldn¡¯t help it but we are very humbled to be in your presence,¡± although Venus wanted them to treat this Alpha normally, it was still a bit difficult but trying wasn¡¯t bad.


    Venus was relieved seeing this and so was Livius. The group of six sat in their chairs at the end and the atmosphere was a bit strange but Venus tried her best to maintain it and liven it up.


    Thanks to Venus, the atmosphere truly livened up and that awkwardness lifted up which was something that made Venus happy.


    Yasmin and the girls watched with smiles as Livius kept on adding some food to Venus¡¯s plate. The girl could eat and they were worried that her husband may be put off by that but seeing this dangerous Alpha doting on her like this, they were so excited.

 CHAPTER 18: RADIANT SISTERS 2

    Willow being the youngest of the girls¡¯ head was filled with too much romance so seeing this loving moment between the two, she was so excited that in her head she was seeing several CEOs¡¯ novels doting on their beloved girls.


    Seeing this picture, Willow was getting inspired to write a book, and just thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t wait to return back to the apartment to write something about this.


    Willow was a conductor but at the same time she was an aspiring writer with a small fanbase but it was okay as long as she makes other people happy then she was okay.


    Willow finds writing as a way to express her hidden feelings and a way to interact with others.


    Venus after drinking a lot, her bladder was complaining so she kissed her husband and dashed out of the room to solve her needs.


    When she was gone, it was just Livius and the girls remaining. Yasmin for one didn¡¯t want to return with her opinions so she decided to use this chance with Venus gone, to state her mind even if it means risking her life.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, I and the girls are very excited to meet you and also happy that you are the person that is mated to Venus. I know that you are strong and powerful which is why we need to talk,¡± Yasmin nervously spoke as she looked at the serious man.


    Livius knew that the girls had something to say to him, even though he hated being questioned he knew that these girls mean everything to his wife, and being harmonious with them was the only way to go.


    ¡°You can say your word and just like Venus said, just treat me like you treat her,¡± he calmly said as he looked at the girls who were still scared of him.


    Yasmin smiled faintly as she pinched her thigh to calm herself down as she looked at Livius, ¡°if you say so then I will continue. We have been friends with Venus for a couple of years now and we became so because ¡­¡­¡±


    This was the first time that Livius was hearing this heroic side of Venus. He had been racking his brains for a while now wondering where and how these girls met.


    Because to him, it felt like these girls worshipped Venus the same way his people see him. They followed her and would do anything for her, he just didn¡¯t understand why but after listening to Yasmin, it all began to make sense.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Yasmin and the three girls were rescued by Venus after they have been locked up by some crazy psychopath werewolves and were treated like sex slaves. Livius hated people or anyone who treats other people like trash.


    He had seen this in his previous pack, the same pack that let his whole family down and took his parents away from him, he lost contact with his sister and it took years for him to find her.


    His lost childhood and the warmth that only family gives were taken away from him because of these maniacs that see themselves as the kings and the gods.


    He was against bullying, rejecting your true mate for some crazy excuse like the others do to get away from their mates simply because they are not powerful enough or not what they expected.


    But above all he hated the use of force, using either a man or a woman as a sex toy and treating them as if they didn¡¯t matter.


    From Yasmin¡¯s narration, he could tell that their lives weren¡¯t pleasant and if it wasn¡¯t for Venus they would have died without a burial ground. They were very grateful to her and they treated her like their goddess.


    To be honest, he was very proud to hear that she was this awesome, he had investigated her a bit since he didn¡¯t want to just drown himself in some hot soup and his findings were just great, she was a very loving person but hearing from someone who was saved by her, he was so elated and felt very prideful.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, I really appreciate it,¡± Livius was very genuine as he said this.


    Yasmin was shocked when she saw that Livius was this humble and her liking meter for him increased a little bit as she still didn¡¯t trust people so powerful yet.


    ¡°So please treat her well, I wouldn¡¯t want to see her being bullied or getting hurt. We may be weaker than most of our kind there but we will not allow any one of us to be treated the way we were before. We will fight with everything that we have even if it means risking our lives and dying for it!¡± Yasmin said flatly as she looked at Livius who was still looking at her and still listening.


    Livius found this threat a bit cute but he liked it, it wasn¡¯t every day that he gets to meet four omegas in one room and omegas who were so courageous to fight for what they stood up for.


    To be honest, when he first saw these girls up close the shock was intense, if he wasn¡¯t this strong and more sensitive than others, he wouldn¡¯t even have noticed that these girls were werewolves and omegas on top of that.


    It seemed that they were wearing something that was blocking all those hormones, he didn¡¯t know what they were using but it was great. He wanted it too and he didn¡¯t mind getting a few for his omegas at the pack.


    He could protect them when they are in the pack but if they left the pack for any reason one day, he was afraid that some awful people out there will take advantage of them and something will surely happen.


    Livius chuckled as he looked at the girls and said, ¡°I will never allow anyone to harm her and this includes myself. Besides Venus is a feisty one, she can definitely take care of herself and won¡¯t allow anyone to do her injustice.¡±


    Hearing the pride in Livius¡¯s tone as he said this, the girls raised their eyebrows as they wondered whether Livius had managed to see one of Venus¡¯s crazy sides?


    Yasmin was about to talk when the door was opened and everyone quieted down as if there wasn¡¯t any talk. Venus just entered the room with a bright smile on her face as if she had not heard a single thing.


    With Venus back, the place was all lively again and breakfast was satisfying. After eating their food, the group began to talk about other things and the meet-up was cut short when Miley received a phone call.


    Seeing the girl blushing when she returned after answering the phone call, they all understood that the girl had a date. Since Venus had succeeded in letting her family meet her man, she didn¡¯t need to keep everyone so they finally parted.


    With the girls gone, Venus urged her husband to take her to her loft as she had not been there for a couple of days.

 CHAPTER 19: I WILL MISS YOU

    ¡°Do you still want to continue to live here?¡± Livius asked as he surveyed the familiar place.


    Venus slyly smiled after hearing this question, she didn¡¯t want to piss off her man and just wanted to get along together nicely, ¡°no, I just want to pick a few things up. Since we are married, we should stay together.¡±


    Hearing this answer Livius and Dracon were both relieved and happy to hear this. As Livius had not talked about staying together with Venus in the long term, he was worried that she may refuse which would be a real bother.


    ¡°I am glad but are you really okay with it?¡± Livius asked as he hugged Venus and took in her scent, he wanted to bask in it and drown in it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t get to see each other more often because of my job so the best way to solve that is to move together. I really like your place a lot and I hope that if it is possible, you can let my sisters join the pack. I don¡¯t want to live apart from them. They are good and hardworking but of course, that will depend on what they want,¡± Venus was just talking non-stop but her voice was like music to his ears.


    ¡°You can talk to them about that, if they want to join, the pack is open for them and the housing is also there,¡± since the lady wanted this then he will open his family for them.


    Venus was so happy; she kissed her man on the lips before fleeing from his embrace and continued with her packing.


    The couple returned to the Ethereal village just in time to have dinner and since Venus refused to meet the elders, he had to coax her on a later date for that.


    The next day, Venus was feeling lazy to wake up but she was forced to as she had to watch Livius leaving for work. As it was a Monday, Venus also had to return to work as the long weekend was over.


    It was tiring to return to work after spending such a cozy and complicated weekend with her friends and family.


    Livius was also reluctant to let her go but work was work and it shouldn¡¯t be delayed for any other reason. He had already taken a leave just to be with her but since she was going to be living with her from now on going forward, he didn¡¯t need to feel insecure about everything again.


    ¡°If you miss me, just give me a call. I will also call you and wait for you to come back home,¡± Livius said as he embraced his wife in his arms.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Venus showered the man with a lot of kisses before letting him go, ¡°I love you and see you when I return.¡±


    ¡°Umm and I will miss you.¡±


    With Livius gone, Venus began to shower and changed into some jeans and a polo neck. It was time for her to go to work, as the bus will be leaving at seven in the evening, she and her crew had to check the bus and make sure that it is in the right condition before taking off.


    Venus had breakfast first before leaving, she didn¡¯t need any bodyguards with her so she simply drove her car off and left the village by herself for the first time.


    She was in a happy mood as she drove all the way to the city and to the garage where her baby was parked. When she arrived, Yasmin was already checking the bus as she was her mechanic.


    She greeted the girls before going to the office to do some office work. Venus was in the office for a couple of hours before getting out. She met with the girls and had lunch together before loading the luggage that had arrived.


    At around six the girls were having their supper and getting ready to leave. The passengers got into the bus and just like them, they have eaten the food that the company provides.


    After that, the bus departed and they were on their way to the familiar country of Fricai, just like every single time, the journey was very pleasant but it was unfortunate that no one saw the dangers that were hiding in the deep forests that they passed.


    Venus¡¯s week was very busy, just like she had been doing for a while now, on a Tuesday morning she was in Fricai, and on the same night, she left back for Zamgenia.


    When she returned, she didn¡¯t have to drive herself back as Livius came to pick her up and drive her home. She was very excited that he came for her but she was so tired that she slept all the way and when she woke up the man was gone.


    He appeared later before she left for the company again and the two only shared a couple of kisses before he drove her back to the garage for her other shift.


    She wasn¡¯t tired as she gets to sleep during the day and work at night and since she was different, her stamina was more than normal human beings so she didn¡¯t need to worry about fainting or placing the passengers in danger.


    Venus had a great time driving these enthusiastic people and the donation box placed by a crazy Willow was always getting filled every single journey and it made everyone on the bus happy.


    This money was then donated to one of the charities that she supported and not just in her name but in the name of everyone. This money was also monitored and she posted everything on the charity homepage she opened so that her passengers who give out their hard-earned money would know which charity the money went to and how it is used.


    Her money was enough to raise her and she didn¡¯t want to make use or take advantage of her passengers for that, after all, it was in the donation box and wasn¡¯t given to her in her hands.


    On Thursday morning, Venus was driving her bus as usual but she was on alert as these roads weren¡¯t peaceful as they seemed.


    Around three in the morning, Venus¡¯s heart began to race wildly and her hair stood straight up and she knew that this was very bad. She wasn¡¯t alone that felt it but the girls also did and they were all ready for anything to happen but before they could find out what was happening, the dangerous aura vanished as if it wasn¡¯t there.


    They all looked vigilant but prayed silently for whatever was hiding in the forest they didn¡¯t want to face it at all, they were not strong enough to face it.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that deep in that forest a couple of naked men were looking viciously at the bus that had just passed and someone even raged and said, ¡°it would have been easier for us to just get rid of her!¡±


    The other man looked at the impatient man that was exuding a murderous aura and thirsting for murder, ¡°she still has plans for her. Until she is done playing, we can¡¯t touch her. Just keep that in mind!¡±


    And this wonderful conversation can chill anyone to the bones luckily it wasn¡¯t heard by Venus otherwise the girl would have gone crazy and gone on a killing spree.

 CHAPTER 20: THE ELDERS

    With Venus going to her work, Livius was left to face the elders who had made things worse for him with his wife.


    So, after she left, he found a day to have a long meeting with them and have an overdue talk with them.


    The Ethereal pack has five elders, of which one of them is a female and she isn¡¯t a weakling but a very dangerous person who hides behind a sweet smile.


    She is the most deceptive person in the whole pack but they all knew that she means well for the pack and everything that she does is for the good of it.


    This female elder was roughly sixty years old and a grandmother of beautiful children. She followed Livius from the old pack, the previous Alpha was a very bad man, he killed her daughter for his own selfish reasons so she didn¡¯t even bat an eye to betray him when Livius declared war on the pack.


    The war was very bloody and a lot of families perished. She chose the winning side from the word go so her family didn¡¯t suffer much. It wasn¡¯t easy for Livius to trust her and the others that followed him as his hatred for his old pack was too much.


    It was understandable after all the pack did nothing when his parents were taken away and murdered. He was just a kid and no one helped him or his family, so his hatred towards every single member of the pack was justifiable.


    The other four male elders came from different places. Two were with Livius from a young age and the other two joined from the old rogue pack that Livius destroyed to avenge the death of his parents.


    Back then, the selfish Alpha sold Livius¡¯s mother to a rogue Alpha for his own selfish reasons. Livius¡¯s father didn¡¯t like this idea at all so he fought with everything that he got and, in the end, the couple was taken together.


    No one really knows what happened when these two were taken but decades later when Livius came to exact revenge, it was in the light that the couple perished and it was a very long time ago.


    The rogue Alpha who was responsible for this was a vicious man who was so selfish and didn¡¯t treat others with respect. So, despite being the leader of a rogue pack, not all members liked him. They also couldn¡¯t leave as they were afraid of being killed.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    So, when someone arrived, who was capable of ending this tyrant''s rule, they betrayed him and fought neck to neck to get their liberation.


    Livius didn¡¯t want to have a burden with him or lead a pack but when he saw all these lost souls, it suddenly dawned on him that leading them and showing them the right way to live was his calling.


    So, two of the most powerful men from this rogue pack followed Livius and swore their loyalty to him. In the end, they were made elders alongside the other three making them five.


    The elders didn¡¯t have complete authority over Livius¡¯s life, they were simply there to help with the pack¡¯s problems and issues. Livius can inform them of other things but it didn¡¯t mean that he should listen to them.


    They all knew that he was strong-headed but he was also clear and a good ruler. The pack had never suffered under his leadership. He gathered rogues that were abandoned and lost without a home and he made them a family.


    Just like the good wolves as they deem themselves to be, rogues were also like them, it¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t have a place to call home. And if it wasn¡¯t because they get hunted, get ostracized, and pointed at all the time, would they end up becoming so bad and scrouge of the earth like most of them?


    Livius wanted to change that and at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to live in hiding like most rogues. He was living his life and he wasn¡¯t going to let any orthodox packs plan his life for him.


    Everyone was shocked when Livius built the Ethereal village in the open, although it was between Sydney and Daisy town. The village however wasn¡¯t in hiding, it wasn¡¯t every day that you get to see rogues living in good buildings and much better than other packs.


    Livius didn¡¯t only stop there but he made a breakthrough that left other dominant packs speechless. He went into the farming business and livestock rearing. This was something no one had expected.


    These rogues were shamelessly living in the open and doing jobs no other had ever thought of. Some were even daring to wage wars with them, they didn¡¯t think that they deserved to live in such great buildings and everything that they owned should be given to those who belong.


    But that was the greatest mistake that they did. They suffered a great defeat and the win of the rogues made them so famous that those around Sydney tucked their tails and stopped causing trouble for them.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for the Ethereal pack to be where it was today and even though the elders were acting like this, they knew that they messed up, and making it up to their Luna would make all the grievances vanish.


    ¡°You have been too relaxed for years that you now disrespect your Luna, my chosen mate as you wish. I don¡¯t care what you are going to do or how you are going to make her forgive you.


    If she refuses to go through with the mating ceremony, my dear elders you wouldn¡¯t want to see the other side of me! It¡¯s been too long since I stretched my muscles!¡± Livius coldly threatened his elders before leaving.


    It wasn¡¯t even a discussion as all that Livius did was just say these words and leave like the king he was.


    The five elders looked at each other, despair could be seen in their eyes. It has been too long since they have been surprised like that. They have all seen their Alpha in action and they didn¡¯t want to be at the receiving end of his wrath.


    The old lady, Mrs. Grace smiled as she looked at the four elders, ¡°you should have pretended at least even if you don¡¯t like her, not only did you manage to anger the Alpha but the Luna as well. You have all seen for yourself how crazy she can be. I still wonder to this day just what type of a wolf bit her for her to be that vicious!¡±


    Grace could recall that oppressing aura every single time she looked at her grandchildren. They had wolf forms and yet their ferocity wasn¡¯t even on par with a hybrid. It was simply too shameful and she felt as if she had lost the face of her ancestors.

 CHAPTER 21: ALICE

    The elders felt as if they received a huge blow especially when they were getting scorned by this hurtful vixen. Like men they have their own pride, so they only snorted and left Grace with her fake smile.


    When Grace left the mansion, she was still smiling but it wasn¡¯t fake this time, ¡®I am looking forward to what you will be bringing to this family. I wonder what drama will play when that lass returns!¡¯


    Venus had no idea of all this happening as it wasn¡¯t any of her business and thanks to her enthusiastic fans, she was slowly forgetting all about the drama that these people had caused her.


    Venus¡¯s week quickly passed and she was back in the village having a great time with her husband. It was a Saturday and Livius had left for an early meeting that day so she was by herself.


    Feeling bored by staying at home and wanting to run away from the elders that had been apologizing and sending her gifts like hotblooded young men pursuing some girls, she just wanted to escape from this place.


    Venus had not seen the pack as a whole as she was told that she will see everyone on the day of the mating ceremony which was two weeks away. It seems that this ceremony was more of like a wedding and it was on this beautiful night that she, Livius, and Dracon will become one.


    She will be able to do many things she couldn¡¯t do after that ceremony and she was looking forward to it. She didn¡¯t have much to do at home as there were people for that, so all she did at home was eat, take a walk, and sleep.


    After having her hearty breakfast, Venus wore something warm and that beautiful white fur coat Livius had gifted her earlier that week after she returned from Fricai.


    She fell in love with it instantly so she decided to wear it as she goes out to do some window shopping and buy a few things if they interest her. Since her husband was rich, she didn¡¯t see any need for her to store clothes and keep them for a special event.


    Her existence every single day was special and she wanted to live grandly each day. She lost over two years of her life and during that time she thought that she won¡¯t be able to make it but in the end she did, and she was very grateful for that.


    There was time she will not sleep because it was too cold, and she didn¡¯t have blankets as her inmates would snatch them from her. She was too weak to fight so she could only hug her knees and shiver throughout the night and freeze.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Since things have changed, Venus treated herself like a queen every single day for life is very unpredictable and should be cherished.


    After dolling herself up, the butler was already ready and had prepared the car that she will be leaving in. as she was now Livius¡¯s wife, her life was very precious.


    Every pack has enemies and Livius used to not have a weakness before but now because of her, he was vulnerable.


    At first, Venus didn¡¯t want to be followed and have people shadowing her but when that beta of Livius, his secretary and the man who will throw himself in danger to save Livius coldly stated the hurtful words that made her heartache and sweet at the same time, she decided to let them follow her.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was going to lose her freedom as her man never banned her from doing anything that she loves.


    A black S.U.V was waiting for her; a driver was already in the car and a female bodyguard who happened to be one of the strongest female warriors had been assigned to her as her personal bodyguard.


    Apparently, Livius didn¡¯t trust any man to be by her side and she found his pettiness and jealousy very cute. She didn¡¯t mind having a lady by her side as the two can communicate much better than when a man is there.


    Apart from her car, two more cars were tagging along and all of a sudden, Venus felt like some princess and the feeling made her so excited.


    Alice had found it very hard to understand the Luna in the first few days but after observing her for a while, she found the other a bit more complicated than anyone she had ever seen.


    But she also found out that the other was very cheerful and a happy person. As long as you don¡¯t push her red buttons, there will always be laughter in the house.


    She wasn¡¯t that hard to serve at all and the feeling made her very happy. Alice is twenty-two years old, she recently turned a few months ago. She had been a warrior from a young age. Her blood boils a lot to serve the family that provided for her.


    Her family joined the Ethereal pack when she was just ten years old. At that time, she, her mother, and her elder brother were currently on a run. They were escaping from their abusive father.


    From when she was young and all that she could remember, that man had been very hostile and abusive. He would beat her mother, beat them too when he didn¡¯t have anything to do, and lock them up without giving them food.


    Life was very hard for them and her mother tried to be strong but when he finally beat her youngest brother to death, her mother finally woke up. It was already too late to change anything but she was adamant about leaving this man.


    One day when he was gone playing with some hookers, the family of three left the house with just a few things and in their weak wolf forms, they ran for their lives. There were several times when they nearly got caught but luckily the moon goddess protected them from harm.


    One of the days, her mother was so sick and they couldn¡¯t run anymore and those wolves chasing them were getting much closer. At this stage, the family of three simply thought that if it comes to worst, they will just suicide and then go back.


    But luck was on their side as a rogue saved them. this was the scariest thing that happened to them. they were used to rogues killing anyone and not them saving anyone.


    They watched with horror and shock in their eyes as one rogue singlehandedly defeated the group of wolves sent after them. After that the rogue brought them to his pack and when they saw where they were, the shock intensified.


    This was how Alice arrived at the Ethereal village and became a family member. From there on, she wanted to be strong so she enrolled to become a warrior immediately and the hellish training began.


    She never thought that her hard work will finally pay off as she was tasked to guard the second most important person in every pack, their Luna, their different and unique Luna. She had never seen anyone like Venus before and the feeling was quite refreshing.

 CHAPTER 22: A COINCIDENCE

    Venus had no idea of what her bodyguard was thinking, she sat comfortably in the backseat of the car, put on her seatbelt, and took out her favorite chocolate to munch on.


    Venus loves chocolates a lot, they soothe her soul and just make her feel as if she is standing on top of the world. When Livius found out about her unusual habit and liking of chocolates, he had every place in the mansion where she likes going to have a bowl of chocolates.


    Even though the car had them, she didn¡¯t find any reason to hate him or dislike him. Her love for home even grew and she was grateful for meeting such a lovely man like that.


    Venus didn¡¯t say a word to her people as eating was something that takes a lot of energy and needed a lot of concentration.


    As the village was a bit far from Sydney, Venus had to sit for a long time in the car luckily, she wasn¡¯t bored on her way. Her first destination was this *** mall, some new stock had recently arrived for her favorite brand and she couldn¡¯t wait to see if they have anything that she fancies.


    Being dressed in expensive clothes and having two people following her, Venus became a bigshot and the way people looked at her was very different. She could sense reverence, envy, and jealousy all mixed up in the crowd and she felt very proud.


    She had once envied others so much that she went on the wrong path, and now it was her turn to make others go bad. Just thinking of becoming a villain again made her blood boil.


    Venus headed straight for the *** brand store and didn¡¯t stop by others to take a look. Of course, she was going to come back later but that was after she was done with the real reason why she left home in such cold weather.


    She walked through the doors and she was welcomed warmly. As she loves this brand, she frequented the store a good number of times so she was recognized when she entered.


    ¡°Ms. Venus you are here, I have been waiting for you for a while now,¡± a young woman in her twenties excitedly spoke as soon as she saw Venus.


    This young sales assistant was someone who usually serves her whenever she comes. Although she didn¡¯t visit every month and buy a lot of things, she always stops by and buys something when she does.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    And this girl happened to board her bus one time and she became a huge fan, so this is how she was remembered by her clearly.


    ¡°I have been a bit busy and it''s cold, so here I am,¡± Venus chuckled as she shook hands with the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know how hard your work is. You should rest constantly when you have time. When I take my leave in the future, I will join you and visit Fricai again.¡±


    Venus smiled as she talked with the young lady, she was very warm and didn¡¯t look down on people. She remembered the first time that she walked into the shop.


    It was over a year ago and she had received a huge bonus, as these brands were expensive and with just a small wallet and purse costing over Z$1,000, it was very hard to afford anything.


    Back then she was getting a monthly salary of around Z$5,000 and she had to pay her rent, utilities, salaries, and so on. She was left with little to nothing for herself, so it wasn¡¯t easy to afford branded items.


    But her business was booming and everything was finally on the right track and to reward herself for not giving up and doing good, she went to buy herself a small purse and this young lady was the one that served her on that day, and from there going forward, she had never picked another person again.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, I will be looking forward to your trip then.¡±


    The young lady began to show Venus the new items for the store and she was in love with them. the young lady was in shock when Venus took a handbag, a pair of shoes, and a purse. All these items were worth around Z$50,000 and it was a huge sale.


    Those who used to look down on Venus before felt so jealous but there was nothing that they could do. After her purchase, she left the store and visited other stores as well.


    Venus entered a restaurant and one of the bodyguards left with the bags while Alice sat at a different table to give Venus her privacy and some alone time.


    Venus was busy enjoying her large pizza with a lot of sausage toppings. Meat was her favorite and sausage just makes her go wild. She was squinting her eyes as she ate and the way she was eating this pizza made those that were in the queue to order the same type as her.


    Venus had no idea that she had become a walking billboard as she rarely minded her surroundings when she is eating.


    Alice after receiving a report on the Luna knew that the other was a celebrity and she was doing a lot of good deeds. So, when she saw people taking photos, she didn¡¯t stop them as this can also raise more awareness.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was doing anything bad and if Venus didn¡¯t like it, she will show it but seeing the way she was ignoring it, Alice decided to only act only when Venus was in danger.


    Venus had no idea why this pizza home gave her a free pizza when she left but she was very grateful and promised to visit again.


    Alice held the pizza as Venus continued her window shopping. In one of the shops as food couldn¡¯t enter, Alice remained outside while Venus walked in by herself.


    In this shop there was jewelry and she wanted to check if there is any that she can buy for her mother-in-law and sister-in-law who will be arriving any day from now.


    Little did she know that she will meet an acquittance she had not seen in over six years.


    Portia Hartley an 18th-tier actress was in the middle of picking some jewelry for a friend¡¯s birthday party. Although she hated taking out her money for it, for her to succeed in life she had to even if it makes her teeth hurt.


    Her eyes were staring at a necklace costing around Z$20,000 but in her heart, she couldn¡¯t stop lamenting about that piece that was very pricey. She wanted it so bad but she couldn¡¯t afford it, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing being an actress and her salary was meager.


    As her heart was aching so much with this enormous price, she lifted her face and came face to face with someone she thought she would never see again in her entire life.


    ¡°Mary, how¡­ when did you get out of prison?¡±

 CHAPTER 23: A TROUBLED FRIEND

    If looks could kill, Venus would have cremated and buried this clueless Portia in the ground.


    How can she blurt out something like that and in such a place? Was she trying to make her look like some ruffian?


    Surely it didn¡¯t even take long before people started moving away from her and even the sales assistant began to guard up against her. she hated Portia so much she wanted to beat the other and teach her a lesson.


    Portia didn¡¯t mean to blurt this out but she was so shocked that she found herself asking out loud. The last time she saw Mary who is now Venus was on the day that she was arrested.


    She was so embarrassed to be friends with someone who get caught doing drugs. If you are doing something then make sure you don¡¯t get caught, why did she have to get caught?


    Portia was so angry back then that she scolded Mary and her ancestors. She lost face and her mother chided her so much she wanted to go and slap Mary.


    Even when Mary was sentenced to three years, she didn¡¯t attend as to her she was no longer her friend and Mary didn¡¯t deserve her.


    Because they were very young back then, Portia ended up forgetting all about Mary and she didn¡¯t even think of what was happening to her and whether she was alive or not.


    So, seeing this person she never thought she would see again in her life, wearing expensive clothes than her, her heart ached so much and jealousy overtook her she couldn¡¯t help but expose Mary on the spot.


    Seeing that the beans had already been spilled by this clueless Portia, she didn¡¯t get angry although deep down inside she was raging with flames, ¡°you would have known if you kept in touch dear friend.¡±


    The people were very shocked to see this calm response, they thought that the other will rage up and a scene will unfold but who knew the other was like this?


    Portia choked when she heard this. Where did the Mary who would explode with a single sentence went to?


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Ohhhh, is that so? So, what are you doing here?¡± Portia wasn¡¯t going to give up easily so she curiously asked.


    She didn¡¯t think that Mary had a lot of money to afford anything in this store, after all, it was difficult for ex-convicts to get a job. Even if Mary was being kept, that man was very strong to pick someone like her.


    ¡°Ohhhh, I am here to buy a few things. Didn¡¯t think that I will meet you here,¡± Venus replied as she made her way confidently to the glasses where the jewelry was.


    The sales assistant understood that it was very rude to chase away a client as clients were kings. The last time one of them was rude to a client because she didn¡¯t look like she can afford anything and some people even accused her of being a thief, that sales assistant ended up getting fired as that very client was a bigshot.


    ¡°Really? Then let me help you pick a few nice ones and we can catch up after that,¡± Portia had a perfect smile on her face and Venus felt very disgusted seeing this.


    But with a smile on her own, she agreed, ¡°that¡¯s good then. You can help me.¡±


    Portia sneered as she followed Mary, instead of looking at the cheaper ones she decided to go to the expensive ones. She wanted to embarrass Mary so much and step on her. she didn¡¯t think that Mary could afford anything and this can be her way of making herself feel good as she wasn¡¯t feeling all good thanks to the birthday gift.


    [It¡¯s a shame that the sweet girl is friends with that ex-convict!]


    [Is that fur coat the one I think it is?]


    [I think that is a fake, I saw a celebrity *** wearing it a few days ago and it is worth around Z$200,000. If that girl is an ex-convict, she can¡¯t probably afford it unless she stole it but that is also impossible as they are only a few of them in for sale.]


    Venus could hear every single word and so did the two bodyguards but seeing their mistress so calm they could only grit their teeth and make a call to Livius. And the man wasn¡¯t very happy to hear the report from Alice at all.


    Venus didn¡¯t want to linger much in the shop as her rage meter was already high and if anyone provokes her further, she didn¡¯t know what she will do next.


    Portia was very happy seeing that Mary was on the verge of outbursts and continued to introduce more and more expensive jewelry to her.


    Venus knew what the other was up to and let her continue acting like a green tea b***.


    ¡°So, which one do you want to buy, they are all good?¡± Portia asked as she looked at Venus with sparkling eyes.


    To be honest the jewelry that Portia showed her was all good and she liked all of them. Livius had given her the rare black card for use, so Venus didn¡¯t lack money at all.


    She had not been using it to buy earlier as she was using another gold card that Livius had given her. Seeing how arrogant everyone was acting in the store, she decided to slap them hard in their faces.


    [The drama is about to start.]


    [I can¡¯t wait to see her losing face!]


    [Guys, you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Be careful that the ones getting embarrassed and slapped in the face won¡¯t be here but all of you, busy looking down on her.]


    ¡°Wrap all of them!¡± Venus calmly ordered as she take out the black card from her purse, a smile on her face after listening to the last speaker.


    Surely there was total silence in the room as the cashier received the black card with shaking hands. The card was swiped and the sales agent''s attitude went under a dramatic change and began to flatter her but she wasn¡¯t in the mood for that.


    ¡°Thanks for your recommendation, since I am done here, how about we go and catch up. It¡¯s been seven years since we last met each other, back then I thought that as my friend you would at least visit me once and hear my side but I guess you were very busy.


    I am glad however to meet you today, you can tell me everything that I missed when I was in that place,¡± as if going to prison was not a big issue, Venus calmly exposed more information as she looked at Portia whose complexion had gone bad for a while now.

 CHAPTER 24: THE PAST

    Portia was so shocked that she staggered a bit but still managed to find her footing in time. This was the first time that she was seeing someone so shameless as to expose herself to the people about being in prison.


    She even regretted the uneasiness that caused her to shoot herself in the foot. Mary has done so many things that had practically slapped her face until it was red and swollen like a pig.


    She was so embarrassed to look at the crowd but since she was already been implicated, she decided to thicken her face and dance to the music.


    ¡°You are welcome. Since you are done shopping, let''s go somewhere quiet and reminisce,¡± with a sunny smile Portia said as she looked at Venus.


    Venus also didn¡¯t want to cause so much scene as the gaze on her was so strong and she wasn¡¯t feeling comfortable at all.


    She looked back at Portia and nodded slightly, ¡°sure, it¡¯s been a while after all.¡±


    After that, the people who had been enjoying the drama and eating melons felt a bit upset as the two players were no longer playing and causing a drama.


    [Ahh, I wanted to see more and hear more.]


    [Me too, I wonder what that Mary did to go to prison?]


    [With a face like that, she must have done something horrible!]


    [You mustn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. She doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person but that friend of hers is a bit suspicious.]


    [Now that you say it, where have I seen that person?]


    The people in the shop were busy gossiping and speculating about the Venus and Portia, and the two people involved happened to be in a private room having some coffee while exchanging hostile missiles against each other.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that I will see you, you haven¡¯t changed at all,¡± Portia tried her best to be as calm as possible.


    But seeing how beautiful the other looked, the expensive clothes on her body, and the black card that made her cough out blood when she saw it, she hated Venus a lot.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°So many things have happened from the last time that we met. Not only did I serve two and a half years in prison but I also got released on parole before the term was fully served. I experienced a lot of things and at some point, I even looked for you but alas, Portia it seems that our friendship died before I even got arrested. When I needed my friend the most, she wasn¡¯t there for me,¡± Venus sneered as she looked at the pale-faced Portia.


    ¡°You_¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to pretend as if you missed me or you care for me. We both know deep down in our hearts what the truth is. Since I have seen you now, I hope that you will stop parading yourself as my friend and stop maligning my name in the future. And one more thing, I am called Venus and no longer Mary, keep that in mind!¡± Venus coldly stated before she left without giving Portia any face.


    Portia was so angry that her fists were clenched and the veins were popping out. Her face was red and fuming as great anger overtook her.


    ¡°What gives her the right to treat me like this? That b*** who used to crawl and beg me now wants to step all over me! Dream on, I will teach you a lesson that you will never forget. I dealt with you once before and I can do it again! And this time I will not be showing any mercy!¡±


    Venus had no idea that Portia was so angry to the extent of scheming against her again. She was currently in the car returning back to the village and her eyes were closed as she recalled the painful past.


    Venus was very foolish to trust that the person she had given her heart to was truly in love with her. Because of her greediness, selfishness, and jealousy, she did something bad. She hated a former classmate for no reason at all.


    As this classmate was loved by her family, pampered, spoiled, and also good at her studies. Venus hated her so much as she couldn¡¯t have what this girl had. She just wanted to make a life for that girl so miserable as seeing her with her friends laughing and being positive about life infuriated her.


    Without any background and ability, Venus ended up being with a young master who was rich and influential. Thanks to him, she began to feel like a person and that void in her began to get completed.


    With the help of the young master, Venus was able to cause havoc on the girl that she hated and caused great damage. At the same time, she also started doing drugs, because she wanted to be loved and look tough, so she joined her boyfriend.


    Only her life to thoroughly come to an end one day because of this. She was at her small apartment that her boyfriend was renting for her when she suddenly got arrested.


    She didn¡¯t even remember how she was caught with drugs as she didn¡¯t even remember taking any for the past two days. She was in so much confusion that everything felt like a dream.


    Her boyfriend abandoned her and threatened her greatly, her family that never cared for her disowned her and officially took her name out of the family register.


    As for her friends, haaa, they were a joke. Venus was good friends with Portia, it couldn¡¯t be considered to be 100% genuine but she was the person that she trusted a lot and confided in a lot.


    She just never thought that Portia would also abandon her and treat her the way that she did earlier.


    She was very disappointed but at the same time, she was relieved to have gotten all those words off her chest. She had not come across a face that she remembers from school ever since she was arrested.


    The driver didn¡¯t say anything and the same was true for Alice, as a werewolf, she has overheard so much more than she had wanted to. And to make matters worse, Alpha Livius was also listening as the phone was recording everything.


    She had never thought that Luna¡¯s past was this exciting. This was the secret that Luna had been keeping and this time, she kind of understood that everyone has got their own problems.


    Just because she was smiling and being merry, it didn¡¯t mean that the scars were not there.


    The drive back to the village was very quiet and no one disturbed her. the shopping trip was disturbed and Venus went to bed the second that she returned.


    When Livius returned, he found his wife in bed and she was sleeping. There were wet tears still hanging on her eyelashes and he felt his heartache.


    He leaned forward and planted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°those who make you sad, I will deal with them accordingly!¡±


    This was the vow that he made for her. He had not even made her cry and yet someone else managed to do that before him. Dracon couldn¡¯t take it and neither could he. So, what if his woman has such a past?


    She was his and his to judge.

 CHAPTER 25: LEYLA

    Venus didn¡¯t tell Livius what happened to her as she wasn¡¯t comfortable telling him about that part of her life yet. She was also aware that the man must be already aware of many things about her past and since he isn¡¯t complaining then it means that he was okay with it.


    This is what she was liking about this mate thing, since she was living in the village, Venus wasn¡¯t idle at all when she was not at work. She got to walk around the village and met a lot of people.


    Venus has a curious mind and whenever she doesn¡¯t know something, she wasn¡¯t shy to ask around or read about it. So, she learnt so much in such a short time and most importantly about mates.


    There were several human beings in the village and this finding astounded her a lot. She wasn¡¯t expecting to find female human beings¡¯ mates but there were also several male mates.


    And listening to them talking about their experiences, Venus was grateful to have learnt so much. Livius never restricted her movements or kept her in a cage, as most powerful men do, so Venus was very happy with this trait of her man.


    She returned to work as normal and a smile was pasted on her face, for a moment she even forgot that she was upset before and concentrated on the positives.


    When Venus was at work doing her best to keep her passengers safe, back at the village someone who had been out of the country for two months finally returned home.


    Livius was adopted by Nikita and her husband. After that Livius gained an adopted sister who is eight years younger than him, Leyla.


    Livius also has his own biological sister whom he lost contact with when he was young but managed to reunite with when he was a bit older and her name is Lydia and she is older than him by a margin.


    At this moment, Leyla who had not been home finally returned. She wasn¡¯t supposed to return this fast as the project that she was currently overseeing wasn¡¯t done yet.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Leyla works for BRADLEY Corporation which was a company that Livius started and owns. She is currently a General Manager who is in charge of a new subsidiary of the company.


    The company¡¯s main business was horticulture and animal husbandry. The company has done pretty well in that aspect but it didn¡¯t hurt to branch out a bit and test the freshwater.


    Werewolves were strong and most of them were very beautiful and handsome. Leyla hated seeing these wonderful people¡¯s faces going to waste, so she created a business plan and pitched her proposal to the board and she successfully managed to open the entertainment company.


    As the company was still in its early stages, certain projects required her input so she has to take part in them personally. If she had known that by leaving, the person she puts dear to her heart will be taken, she wouldn¡¯t have left.


    When she arrived, she was upset when she saw that Venus was not at home but she didn¡¯t show it on her face as she didn¡¯t want people to talk. As someone who had gotten used to staying with werewolves, she understood some basic things, like every werewolf has a mate and once they are with their mates their lives will be complete.


    That concept she hates it, so much as she feels like they are not given a choice to follow their own heart. Why should one be with someone simply because some mood goddess she doesn¡¯t even know exists or not made them mates?


    What happened to the ¡®follow your heart¡¯ concept?


    Why should anyone live with someone simply because of the mate bond?


    She wanted to see this Venus so badly but it was too bad that she wasn¡¯t there. Livius was also not at home, so she had to stay with her mother for a while and in a not suspicious way, she asked her mother for more information.


    ¡°So, mom. What kind of a girl is she?¡± Leyla asked with a smile on her face as if she wasn¡¯t bothered by it a single bit.


    Nikita being a mother and the person who has lived with her daughter for many years, understood her perfectly. She didn¡¯t mind having her daughter be with Livius but since fate played tricks on everyone and gave Livius his mate he had been searching for, for years, she wasn¡¯t going to let anyone take Livius¡¯s happiness away.


    Livius was her child, and she raised that boy up. She had tried her best to heal up his wounds and scars. Although it took years for Livius to trust her fully and confess to her what was really happening, she just wanted him to be happy.


    And when Nikita heard her daughter asking this question, she knew that she had to squash any hope of her daughter for Livius. She hated home breakers the most, she had seen how Livius treated Venus and it wasn¡¯t about the bond, Livius really loves Venus and the same was true for Venus.


    Those two have each other in their eyes and she didn¡¯t want to see anyone breaking that happiness away. She was also looking to have a few grandchildren or cubs in this case.


    She wasn¡¯t biased against one person, she also wanted Leyla to be happy but it shouldn¡¯t be built by breaking others.


    ¡°There is so much to talk about your sister-in-law. Can you guess what kind of job she does?¡± Nikita showed a rare kind smile on her face as she looked eagerly at Leyla.


    Leyla understood her mother well, she was someone who dare to love or hate. If she likes someone or hates someone, she wasn¡¯t someone to shy away to show it.


    She would gladly show it as she always felt that doing something behind someone else¡¯s back was cowardly. With one look, Leyla felt as if she had been hit by a huge blow.


    Her mother likes that v*** and just thinking of that made her so angry but it wasn¡¯t time to show it. Since she was here to fish out for some information, she was going to tolerate it.


    ¡°Is she a star or something?¡± Leyla asked curiously.

 CHAPTER 26: I WILL TAKE THE DEAL

    She has seen Venus¡¯s face before and to be honest, that face was very good. If she wasn¡¯t Livius¡¯s wife, she would have loved to sign her into the company but it was unfortunate that they were meant to be enemies before they even met.


    Nikita sensing her daughter¡¯s hatred and discontent wasn¡¯t bothered much by it and replied enthusiastically, ¡°she is a bus driver. Hahaha, imagine the shock that overtook me when I heard that? She ¡­¡­.¡±


    Nikita studied Venus from the very first day that she met her and also did some investigation of hers. To be honest, the past wasn¡¯t that important anymore, Livius¡¯s past wasn¡¯t clean at all and as long as he has someone who loves him and wants to be with him willingly then she was content.


    If Leyla had known that her mother will torture her like this after asking this question, she wouldn¡¯t have even dared to do that. She was forced to listen to her mother rambling about Venus for more than an hour.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the call that Nikita received, Leyla was very sure that this talk was going to take much longer than she hoped for. With her mother gone, she also disappeared and locked herself in her room.


    When Nikita returned, her daughter was gone and she smiled helplessly. She only hoped that whatever small ideas were in Leyla¡¯s head will disappear with time.


    Livius didn¡¯t return home as he was out of the city on a business trip and with Venus not around, he began to find the mansion a bit lonely and he didn¡¯t want to be in that huge space by himself.


    So, Leyla became very unfortunate and failed to see Livius before Venus returned. Thursday quickly arrived and Venus returned. It was quite a hustle at the garage as the passengers collected their things.


    When all of the passengers and the people that came to collect their goods left, the girls were ready to leave. By now the girls have accepted that their boss had been stolen by that scary Alpha and they were also being invited to live in the village.


    To be honest living in the village was a big deal and they didn¡¯t want to just rush into that yet. So, the girls all decided to move into the village after Venus does the mating ceremony with Livius.


    Only then can they legally move there, they weren¡¯t very comfortable being around other werewolves yet as their past experiences were quite fresh in their minds.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Of course, Venus accepted this as she understood the deep wounds these four girls carry. After all, she witnessed the moment when they were at their lowest and it wasn¡¯t a beautiful thing to recall.


    Venus didn¡¯t need to have Livius come and pick her up anymore as Alice her personal bodyguard practically sticks by her side 24/7. She even started following her on her job and Venus began to get used to that.


    After saying goodbye to her Radiant sisters, the name that the five of them call themselves, their small pack with Venus as the leader, she left the garage with Alice and the other bodyguards.


    As she was exhausted, she slept in the car and the driver didn¡¯t drive hurriedly but slowly as he didn¡¯t want to disturb Luna¡¯s rest.


    The drive to the village ended up taking much longer than necessary but it was all worth it. As Venus was very tired, she went straight to the master bedroom and slept the whole day.


    When Leyla heard that Venus was back, her mood was a bit complicated but she just couldn¡¯t muster her courage and go to the mansion and seek trouble.


    What really hurt the most was to hear that Livius who had been away also returned and he seemed to be in a rush. She had no idea what the couple was doing but just thinking of what most couples do when they are together, she was so infuriated that she took out her phone and made a phone call that she didn¡¯t think that she will ever do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet and have a talk!¡± she coldly said and hung up the call before the other responded.


    She looked at her trembling hands and somehow, she felt disgusted with what she was about to do. She gritted her teeth, her jaws clenched together and her face looked very ugly.


    ¡®You made me do it! If you want to blame someone, then blame yourself for vying for what you shouldn¡¯t!¡¯


    Venus was enjoying her quality time with Livius and she wasn¡¯t bothered much about this Leyla that she has never met.


    While the lovebirds were nurturing their feelings, Leyla left the village by herself and drove to Daisy town instead of Sydney, the big city.


    As it was cold, she was wrapped up beautifully and a mask was on her face, so people didn¡¯t even recognize her or were even curious about her.


    She was on her way to a coffee shop when she received a message. She took out her phone from the small purse to check who it was.


    When she saw and read the message, her facial expression changed and anyone could have seen that the other was a little bit pissed but the mask on her face hides all that.


    Leyla didn¡¯t end up going to the coffee shop as planned but changed her direction and walked towards the motel which was the new meeting place.


    She chatted up with the manager in the front and quickly received the help that she needed and walked towards the room where she didn¡¯t feel very comfortable going.


    She knocked just once and the door was opened and a handsome young man appeared. She was quite taken aback when she saw this face, she wasn¡¯t really expecting this at all.


    The young man flashed a cheeky smile at her and teasingly asked, ¡°weren¡¯t you expecting to see someone this young and handsome?¡±


    Hearing this sassy question, Leyla just wanted to slap the other so bad and give him a good bashing.


    ¡°I am not here to joke with you, let¡¯s get this over with!¡±


    The young man also saw the impatience in those beautiful eyes and he began to regret it. If they have met under different circumstances, he would have loved to have a cup of coffee with her.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two people entered the room and the conversation was a bit hushed and kept to themselves. They spent over an hour inside the room before the young man sent Leyla to the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to do business with you. I hope that you will not let me down!¡± the young man smilingly said but Leyla could hear the hints of threats in those words and it scared the sh** out of her.

 CHAPTER 27: THE GOOD PERSON CARD

    When Venus wasn¡¯t going to work, she has plenty of time on her hands. Although she owns a small company, there was someone responsible for managing it and she rarely went there.


    For this particular weekend, Livius was very busy with his work so Venus has to find something to do.


    As it has been a while since the money from the donation box has been used, she decided to visit one of her usual orphanages where she was a regular. She loves helping others with the little that she has, which is the reason why she opened a workshop that helps women who have been in prison.


    When she came out of prison that year, getting a job and finding a roof over her head was the most difficult thing she ever faced. It was also because of these difficulties that others will end up going back to do crimes again or do prostitution and drugs.


    Venus had already suffered enough by being in prison and treated like she didn¡¯t matter; she didn¡¯t want that for herself at all. She wanted to change and make a better life for herself.


    Her parole officer really liked her and treated her well, it was thanks to him that she managed to get a job as a taxi driver. The salary wasn¡¯t too much but it was enough for one person.


    Because she had a job that kept her busy for most of the day, she didn¡¯t think of doing any crimes although suicidal thoughts. It was also thanks to these suicidal thoughts that she ended up getting bitten and having her life changed 360 degrees.


    After accepting her fate, Venus who had changed her name from Mary decided to live her life truthfully and to the fullest. And helping those that can''t help themselves felt right to her, at least this way she can compensate for the wrongs that she did.


    Her selfish reasons caused a lot of pain to others, she still couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to find that girl she had hated back then before she was arrested for drug use.


    Besides that, the girl visited her once and told her face to face that she won¡¯t forgive her no matter what. There was no way that she was going to waste her time begging for forgiveness when the other already didn¡¯t want it.


    Besides that, the girl was a complete white lotus, if she had not provoked her all the time, would she have ended up in that position in the first place?


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    So, on a Saturday after Livius went to work, Venus took a scented medical bath that soothed her body and opened her pores. After that, she found something warm in the closet to wear since winter was still on.


    After that she had a scrumptious breakfast, her intake was very alarming but luckily this was a werewolf village and most werewolves love their food, so watching Luna eat like this, they found it normal.


    This however was for those who knew that their Luna was also like them. For the others who have never been close to her, they have no idea that she was family and only saw her as a human being.


    And this assumption made some of them dislike her a lot, after all, their Alpha deserves to be with a powerful partner, someone who can help the family, and not a human who can only drag them down if trouble ever falls on the pack.


    However, the elders who have witnessed with their own eyes just how dangerous Luna can be when she is pissed, refused to comment and treated her with the respect that she deserves.


    Alice being the personal bodyguard of Venus has to be with her all the time, it was thanks to this position that she became a resident of the small villa behind the mansion where Venus and Livius live.


    ¡°Madam, where are we going today?¡± Alice asked seeing how dressed up Venus was.


    Venus likes this girl a lot, she asks questions that should be asked and doesn¡¯t interfere much with what she does. Although she hates having someone stalking her like Alice, it was better having her than having an entourage with her.


    Her husband had made a compromise with her, either she let Alice follow her and be with her everywhere or he will send at least two cars with bodyguards with her all the way. In the end, she picked the one-person choice and she didn¡¯t regret it.


    She could sense that Alice was strong and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the two of them fight who can win.


    ¡°We are going to *** town, just a few hours away but first we need to stop by in the city to buy a few things,¡± Venus answered as she made her way to the car that was already waiting for her.


    This time Venus left with two more cars following her and the feeling was so great, it wasn¡¯t that bad to be spoiled and pampered like this. Of course, she wasn¡¯t a fool to not know the reason why she had to be protected like this, the danger was always lurking around and it was unknown when someone will try to attack her.


    Although she was expecting for that moment to come as it has been far too long since she let out some steam, she didn¡¯t want to see something like that happening again at the same time.


    The day was very productive, Venus visited several shops she was well known. As she buys most of the things she donated in these shops, she has accounts with them. It was very easy and efficient to buy everything that she needed.


    The goods were loaded into the cars and finally, they made their way towards that small town where she was going to donate things. And as usual, she had someone take photos of everything as they will be uploaded on the site. There were still fans who deposited money in the account for this purpose and she didn¡¯t want to let them down.


    When the matron of *** orphanage saw a familiar face, she was so happy. It wasn¡¯t her alone but also the kids who haven¡¯t seen their big sister in a while.


    ¡°Big sister!


    ¡°We missed you!¡±


    The kids were busy surrounding her and chirping like birds, the scene was very warm and Alice who still was a bit skeptical about Venus couldn¡¯t help but warm up when she saw this.


    Someone was busy recording everything and Venus had already gotten used to this so she was very friendly with the kids and it wasn¡¯t because of the camera but deep down in her heart she was very happy.


    ¡°Big sister has been busy with work but here I am. Are you happy?¡± Venus explained herself with a smile as she looked at the adorable little buns.

 CHAPTER 28: A GOOD PERSON CARD 2

    The kids were very happy to see Venus so they showed her just how much they missed her.


    Venus turned to look at the matron with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s been a bit busy lately but I hope that you have been well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are doing okay. It is all thanks to people like you that we don¡¯t have to worry about the chilling cold,¡± the matron was very grateful.


    It wasn¡¯t every day that you get to meet a donor who comes back repeatedly to give a helping hand. And some of the donors were this benefactor¡¯s friends and because of that, she was very thankful.


    ¡°I am glad to hear that. As long as everyone has food to eat and clothes to wear, we can worry less,¡± Venus sighed as she looked at the kids who were dressed warmly, ¡°I have brought some food this time and some socks, gloves, and hats for the kids.¡±


    This time she didn¡¯t bring much for this particular orphanage she had bought blankets and jerseys before wintertime, so there was no need to buy the same things again when she can give these things to others who didn¡¯t have them.


    The matron was grateful for this, the orphanage wasn¡¯t lacking anything much as donations came in numbers but having more wasn¡¯t also a bad thing, ¡°thank you very much.¡±


    After talking to the matron for a minute or so, the food and the clothes began to be offloaded from the trunks of the cars. The kids also helped on the side and some volunteers also gave a hand.


    Venus didn¡¯t participate in the carrying of things as she was busy playing with some kids at a small park nearby. Venus loves kids and she also was looking forward to having one.


    After getting her marriage certificate, Venus had not taken any birth control pills as carrying a child in her belly was something that she was looking forward to.


    It has been a while since she had been married and she and Livius have sex frequently. As long as they are together, they were always joined to each other¡¯s hips. She was a very positive person and was looking forward much to the day that she receives that good news.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    As she was playing with the kids, Alice and a few bodyguards were stationed very close to safeguard her.


    On the other side, some volunteers were helping and they were talking among themselves. Most of them didn¡¯t have a lot to give to these facilities so most of the time they will donate their hard work, help the facilities with labor and play with the kids.


    ¡°Ahhhh, just looking at her, I can tell that she is from a rich family. From which city do you think she is from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is from a rich family. She must be having some sugar daddy who is supporting her. Can¡¯t you see the way those people are guarding her?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The volunteers didn¡¯t mind talking about others, it was human nature to be curious about things that they didn¡¯t understand and also be jealous of what they don¡¯t have. And tarnishing other people¡¯s reputations was the best way to do it as having someone superior to them bruises their ego and pride.


    Among the volunteers there was a young woman in her twenties, she didn¡¯t say a single word when the others were talking. A smile was plastered on her face and those that looked at her would see her as an angel.


    She just looks very soft and someone easy to get along with. The more she listened to her colleagues speaking she couldn¡¯t help but cut their conversation as she said, ¡°guys, I don¡¯t think that it matters. As long as the heart is pure, it doesn¡¯t matter which background a donor has. Just look at the kids ¡­. They are the best measure to check the person¡¯s heart.¡±


    The volunteers stopped slandering Venus and looked at her, to be honest, they felt very ashamed. The person they were talking about was busy playing with the kids and laughter could be heard.


    ¡°Ayas, this can''t be helped¡­. To think that we ¡­.ah anyway, I will watch my mouth in the future.¡±


    ¡°I guess we shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just like that those that were slandering Venus changed their opinions thanks to the girl that spoke just one sentence.


    As werewolves, the guards that tagged along all have good hearing so they heard everything. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl that stood up for Venus and looked away as this was none of their business at the end of the day.


    After playing with the kids, everyone was dead tired so they went inside to have some hot tea. It was also this time that Venus sat down with the volunteers, although they won¡¯t be seeing each other often, it didn¡¯t hurt to talk to each other.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for your hard work, it is not easy to stop what you are doing to come and give a helping hand, ¡°Venus sincerely thanked several volunteers with a smile on her face.


    The volunteers were embarrassed since they have spoken behind Venus¡¯s back just some time ago.


    ¡°It is nothing much, helping others is a good deed,¡± the angelic young girl spoke and her statement saved those that didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Venus couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl that had just spoken, she looked very young and probably around her age. She has brown eyes, and brown short hair that reached her shoulders, and something about her made Venus feel enchanted with her.


    She flashed a smile at the girl, ¡°indeed, helping others is surely a good deed.¡±


    Venus was someone who didn¡¯t hesitate to show her emotions on her face when she feels like it. If she likes someone then she likes him/her and if she hates the other, it was very easy to see that as well.


    The other girl smiled shyly before sipping her tea. Venus seeing this, just wanted to tease the other but it wasn¡¯t the time.


    They were all having a great time and were currently in the middle of talking about their jobs as most of them were employed.

 CHAPTER 29: FRIENDSHIP

    ¡°Big sister, what do you do?¡± the angelic girl that Venus finally managed to know her name as Kelley asked.


    Venus sighed as she looked at the curious gazes fixed on her, ¡°I am a cross-border driver.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the answer that everyone was hoping for. What the h** was happening?


    ¡°This, big sister you are not lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kelley was in disbelief after hearing this.


    Venus giggled as she looked at the dumbfounded expressions of everyone, ¡°I am not playing at all. I have been a driver for like three years now. If one day you want to go to Fricai, please make sure to book my bus, I will drive you there safely.¡±


    Venus loves her job and she had never for once taken it as a joke. Although it was a bit tiring, she didn¡¯t mind doing it. Being able to transport people to their destinations, and hear them talk and laugh, was a blessing that was hard to get anywhere.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then one day I will surely your bus,¡± Kelley said happily as she looked at Venus with stars in her eyes.


    ¡°Count me in.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It became a bit hectic but the scene was very harmonious. Venus wasn¡¯t stingy and gave everyone the website address for the bus. As her bus was very special, people booked in advance, she didn¡¯t sell tickets physically.


    Venus also clicked well with Kelly and the two couldn¡¯t help but talk to each other. The two young ladies decided to have a walk although it was a bit cold but since they were wearing warm clothes, taking a walk wasn¡¯t a difficult thing.


    ¡°So, Kelley where do you live?¡± Venus asked as they walked.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kelley smiled shyly as she looked at the other who was oozing with self-confidence and she could tell that the other was someone who didn¡¯t look down on herself.


    ¡°I am from Snowbush town but I live in Sydney, I am a grade two teacher at the moment.¡±


    Venus didn¡¯t expect that this girl was a teacher but the job really suited her, she was very friendly and comfortable to be around.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great job, I love children a lot but for working with them, I don¡¯t think that I can manage it,¡± Venus chuckled as she said this.


    Kelley stopped and looked at Venus, ¡°have you ever tried it?¡±


    Venus hearing the concern in the other¡¯s voice also stopped and looked at Kelley, ¡°I really love what I am doing now.¡±


    Kelley saw that the other didn¡¯t want to talk much about it and felt bad about it, ¡°it¡¯s okay, after all, we have different passions.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we have,¡± Venus responded as she looked at the beautiful forest ahead.


    The two didn¡¯t talk for a while before Kelley started another conversation, ¡°do you mind meeting each other again in the future when you have time?¡±


    Venus didn¡¯t have many friends, apart from the Radiant sisters, she was a lonely soul, and having another friend was not a bad idea, ¡°sure, we can meet each other in the future.¡±


    Kelley didn¡¯t hide her joy when she heard this and quickly urged Venus to exchange contact details. After doing all of that, the two finally returned to the orphanage.


    When she was at the orphanage Venus received a disturbing call from Yasmin, so she turned to the matron and apologetically said, ¡°I am afraid that my visit will be cut short. There is an emergency at work and I need to go now.¡±


    The matron waved her hands as she spoke urgently, ¡°it¡¯s okay since it''s urgent you can go now. We are very grateful for your visit today.¡±


    ¡°I will come back again in the future,¡± Venus promised before bidding farewell to the kids.


    The kids were very sad to see the other leave but knowing that she will come back again in the future, the sadness quickly went away. Venus didn¡¯t forget the hard-working volunteers and her newly made friend Kelley.


    With that, the three cars made their grand exit once more.


    ¡°Alas, the life of the rich is truly splendid. To think that she is just a bus driver even going around like this, I feel like I am living in a completely different world!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you can only watch and speak like this. Next time work hard yourself, maybe your life will be much better than now.¡±


    Everyone was happily talking and Venus was frowning as the cars drove speedily towards Sydney.


    After two hours, the cars entered the familiar garage and without waiting for anyone to open the door, Venus was already outside. She hastily made her way towards where the Goddess was parked, her bus.


    When she arrived, she found the Radiant sisters busy running around and her eyes went cold as she looked at the flat tyres.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± she coldly asked as her fists were clenched while looking at the bus.


    The radiant sisters and the bodyguards who had tagged along couldn¡¯t help but felt shivers run down their shivers. Alice was shocked greatly when she felt that powerful and scary aura that her Alpha always emits whenever his mood wasn¡¯t right.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Venus and the girls who didn¡¯t seem affected by this aura at all, ¡®just what are you?¡¯


    Yasmin shook her head seeing how angry their boss was, ¡°I have no idea. I just came to check the bus and see if there is anything that needed to be checked before we depart, who knew I would find the bus like this!¡±


    As the bus¡¯s mechanic, Yasmin was very angry with what she saw. Goddess was her baby and everything on the bus was overseen by her. How can someone be so daring and bold to puncture the tyres when they were gone like this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do but find me that culprit! Is there anything more that was done to the bus?¡± Venus asked worriedly as she hoped that wasn¡¯t the case.

 CHAPTER 30: FIRE!

    ¡°I have to check the bus and see,¡± Yasmin responded as she looked at the bus. She also hoped that there wasn¡¯t too much damage to the bus.


    ¡°Umm, you better do that. I will go and have a wonderful talk with some people,¡± she said coldly as she looked at the office building.


    To think that these people let someone treat her baby like this, she was going to draw some blood. The radiant sisters were already used to seeing Venus in her outburst moments, so the pressure that she was emitting didn¡¯t affect them at all.


    But looking at the bodyguards who had been taken by surprise by this, they felt very sorry for them. Yasmin looked at Alice the girl that had been following them every day, she liked the other, and seeing the confusion in her eyes, she has this feeling that Venus didn¡¯t explain herself.


    Venus wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk anymore so she made her way to the office while Yasmin kept Alice behind.


    ¡°I can tell that you are confused by what you are seeing but since you are very good at your job, I will do you one favor,¡± Yasmin said as she looked at the other with pity in her eyes.


    This was the first time that someone not from the pack looked at Alice with pity and the feeling wasn¡¯t good at all.


    ¡°Umm, since you will be around us for long then you need to understand a few things. At this stage we have no idea when Venus will expose herself but we can help you just this once and in return, keep your lady boss in check just in case she goes rampage,¡± Yasmin was greatly worried about Venus getting out of control.


    She had seen the other once being like that and she swore that she didn¡¯t want to see something like that again in her life if it was possible. The three other girls couldn¡¯t help but recall that day and they shivered, fear was visible on their faces and Alice¡¯s curiosity was greatly piqued.


    With the way, these girls were acting she could guess that there was truly something wrong with Venus and today was the day that she was going to hear about it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Yasmin being the eldest didn¡¯t mind exposing herself, so she took off the ring on her finger, and the second that she did it, the bodyguards that have been guarding against the unknown turned to look in Yasmin¡¯s direction and growled silently.


    Even Alice herself took a guarded stance as that aura hit her, ¡°you¡­ you guys are werewolves?¡±


    Alice wasn¡¯t expecting to come across this at all.


    The sisters smiled at each other and Yasmin nodded her head, ¡°yes, we are and so is your Luna. There will be times that she will get angry more than this time and if a time like that ever comes and we are not there and your Alpha too, either knock her out if you are capable or call your Alpha. It will be best if you stay away from her too. Her anger issues are quite severe and many people can get hurt.¡±


    Yasmin wasn¡¯t saying this to scare Alice or the guards but she was just being honest. You can make anyone angry but Venus was one person you didn¡¯t want to anger.


    They were once the receivers of that anger one year ago and damn they suffered so much that they regretted provoking the other.


    ¡°You¡­ are you saying that Madam is not human?¡± Alice was greatly shocked when she asked this.


    ¡°Umm, she isn¡¯t, so take care of yourselves and her in the future. Don¡¯t let her sweets run out either,¡± this was the only thing that the girls can do for the guards.


    Venus didn¡¯t take much time but came out after twenty minutes and the aura was still dangerously suffocating.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Yasmin asked after seeing Venus coming out.


    ¡°You will get your tyres later today and the company will compensate for any other loss. Just make sure that the bus will be ready for take-off on Monday,¡± Venus responded.


    Yasmin nodded her head, ¡°sure, I will get busy.¡±


    Venus¡¯s eyes were very cold as her thoughts ran wild, ¡®you think that small


    tricks like this will stop me from going out? you must be kidding! Don¡¯t let me find you!¡¯


    After talking with the girls for over ten minutes, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to socialize so she instructed her people to send her back home.


    When she arrived home, she was even more infuriated as some familiar face was in her house. Although she was a friendly person, Venus was a jealous person.


    This person in her house when no one was around happened to be her famous sister-in-law. Leyla was someone she had heard about a lot but she didn¡¯t want to hear anything more about her.


    She knew the thoughts of adoptive siblings the most. With such a powerful brother, if she was the sister, she would have made Livius hers many years ago.


    So, knowing that this sister who was thirty-one years was still not married, her heart wasn¡¯t settled at all.


    This person arrived yesterday and yet she was very busy coming and seeing her. How can she be in the right mood to see the other, especially seeing her looking all bossy in her house?


    Leyla wasn¡¯t expecting the sister-in-law she didn¡¯t want to see her arrived early than expected. So, she glared hatefully at the other hoping that the other will cower but she was so scared when the other oppressed her with her glare.


    ¡°You must be Leyla, my husband¡¯s adoptive sister! I am Venus, Livius¡¯s wife,¡± Venus didn¡¯t hide her smirk as she introduced herself.


    She wasn¡¯t to be blamed, if the other had shown her a polite side, she would have pretended to be nice to the other but it was already too late for that.


    ¡°Umphhh, someone as rude as you¡­ you think that you are qualified to be my brother¡¯s wife!¡± Leyla couldn¡¯t control herself anymore especially after being mocked by Venus.


    Venus couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud when she looked at this crazy sister-in-law with mocking eyes, ¡°and who do you think you are? Get out of my house!¡±

 CHAPTER 31: A WITCH

    Alice was frozen as she looked at this exchange, she didn¡¯t think that these ladies would cross swords at each other the second that they met. As she stood there, she couldn¡¯t help but recall what Yasmin told her.


    Venus was already in a bad mood and the aura she was emitting was increasing and things were going to be very bad if this continues. Signaling the others, they went to hold the ladies so that they won¡¯t get tangled with each other.


    ¡°I am going to tell my brother about this. Just wait for this!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and tell him, I want to see what he thinks about these crazy feelings of yours!¡± Venus spat these words before making her way to the elevator.


    Leyla could only watch angrily at the other as she left, ¡°you¡­¡±


    It was only after a while that she realized that she had lost her cool and others witnessed it, ¡°you are not allowed to say a single word of what happened today!¡±


    The guards simply ignored her, their job was to listen to Venus and no one else, even though the other was their Alpha¡¯s sister.


    Leyla was so angry seeing that she was being ignored and she left the mansion in a bad mood. She took out her phone and made a phone call that made her feel a bit much better after making it.


    Livius received the news of the altercation and he was attacked by a headache straight. Even Nikita his adoptive mother called him and it even worsened. In the end, he called Venus but it was unfortunate that the other was sleeping so he failed to talk to her.


    He couldn¡¯t leave as he was having an important meeting with another pack. In the end, he instructed his beta to go and find a few things for him. He had to placate his fiery wife before she explodes.


    Venus was quickly placated after seeing that bus was not badly damaged and apart from the tyres, everything else was okay. This meant that the Monday trip was on and this was great news to her.


    Nikita whom she had not seen in a while also visited her and brought some home-cooked pie which smelled so nice that she was drooling from the second her nose picked up on the aroma.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Nikita seeing this greedy cat, couldn¡¯t help but look at the other with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to bring up Leyla¡¯s issue so she just had a harmonious tea time with her daughter-in-law.


    Venus understood Nikita¡¯s intention and for the sake of such a great mother, she decided to forget about the irritating issues. Livius was the one to blame, he was too awesome and attracted too much attention.


    On Sunday evening Livius returned and brought home a lot of gifts, her heart softened and decided to forgive him, after all, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Later that night Livius prayed for Venus to get angry more often.


    She was very proactive and if he wasn¡¯t very strong, he would have been defeated by her and that will be something awful for any man.


    Venus before going to sleep, kissed the scar on Livius¡¯s face, ¡°never remove it. I don¡¯t want to die early because of chasing away some flies.¡±


    Livius chuckled as he looked at Venus who had fallen asleep after saying this. To be honest he had been thinking of having the scar removed but who knew that Venus would think like this?


    ¡°Since you want me to keep it, then I will do like that.¡±


    The next day when she woke up, she was so happy when she saw the white wolf. She showered the wolf with kisses and rubbed its fur and snuggled closer to it.


    One hour later, Livius turned back, he had to go to work and although he wanted to spend more time with his wife, some things couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Venus didn¡¯t have a lot of things to do so she decided to tag along with Livius to the company¡¯s headquarters and she was very excited about it.


    Livius was also happy about this as he can spend more time with his wife. Later that evening, the couple had to separate and Livius dropped Venus at the garage. He kissed her for a very long time, passionately, and left her lips swollen and red.


    They reluctantly parted and with Alice behind, she walked into the garage and began to work. Seeing some familiar and new faces, Venus was in work mode already and as for her swollen lips, they all pretended to not see them, after all, it wasn¡¯t very nice to ask someone who was still in the honeymoon period about this.


    Just like those days passed by quickly and it was Thursday afternoon, Venus was buying a few things in Qophis with Willow. They were having a great time when all of a sudden someone stopped them.


    Venus looked guardedly at the young woman who has stopped them. the other person had braided and styled dreadlocks and they looked very neat. She was of mixed blood and with one glance she could tell that one of the parents was black while the other was white.


    She didn¡¯t discriminate against races; she embraces everyone and some of her passengers were blacks too so she wasn¡¯t disgusted by this person at all.


    ¡°Is there something that I can help you with?¡± Venus asked in Fricai¡¯s language.


    The other person looked at Venus with interest in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that her last-minute decision to stop by Qophis would give her this huge surprise.


    ¡°Sure, there is indeed something that I need your help with. My name is Megan by the way, do you mind if we talk somewhere more private?¡± Megan introduced herself and suggested.


    Venus looked at where they were and agreed, that the place wasn¡¯t suitable to talk. Megan seeing that the other has agreed, was very happy and led them towards a private restaurant.


    Willow was a bit scared since there was something very odd about this Megan person. It wasn¡¯t her alone but Venus couldn¡¯t help but recall that other person she met years ago.


    She smiled slyly as she followed, ¡®since you want to play, let¡¯s play together.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived, Megan was very gentlemanly, with a few glances Venus concluded, Megan was tomboyish and probably homosexual. She wasn¡¯t homophobic and she respected everyone¡¯s choices.


    To her as long as they were happy with their choices, everything was cool.

 CHAPTER 32: A WITCH 2

    The two found a quiet place to sit down and have their wonderful conversation. As Venus guessed, the other wanted to have a private talk so she sent Willow away. She was capable of taking care of herself and if someone was by her side, she will be in a difficult spot.


    As for her bodyguards, those were in the shadows, it was better that way.


    ¡°So, how can I help you, Megan?¡± Venus asked as she relaxed in the seat.


    Megan couldn¡¯t help but look at Venus for longer, she wasn¡¯t expecting to come across Venus at all. Something on her attracted her and she couldn¡¯t help but get curious. And this is the reason why she wanted to know more about the other.


    ¡°There is something on you that was blessed by a witch and I am wondering why you need a concealing ring with you,¡± Megan decided to be straightforward as her eyes landed on the ring on Venus¡¯s hand.


    The other was wearing several rings but it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to spot the one she was talking about.


    Venus was very shocked when she heard Megan talking about her ring, she unconsciously looked at the ring on her finger and her heart shook. She lifted her head to look at the person who could what she has hidden so openly and wasn¡¯t even scared to point it out.


    Megan was finding Venus¡¯s reaction very interesting, although the other was panicked for a second, she quickly calmed herself down before looking at her. What was even more surprising was that she wasn¡¯t scared, if it was someone who had been pointed out like that, they will be scared witless.


    Venus didn¡¯t know what the other wants from her but seeing that the other was being openly like this, she decided to just stop hiding and get this over with.


    With a smile on her face, Venus looked at Megan who was still patiently waiting for an answer.


    Megan was still very curious, it wasn¡¯t everyone that needed a concealing ring, and seeing how powerful the ring was, she wanted to know what Venus was and her curiosity was very intense.


    She received her answer though and it was in a way that she didn¡¯t expect. With some shock in her eyes, she watched as Venus¡¯s brown eyes turn blue all of a sudden, and her short nails that were painted beautifully in red elongated and turned into claws.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The ears that had been hidden inside the golden hair grew out all of a sudden and Megan watched within seconds as Venus turned from being a beautiful girl into a werewolf.


    Megan knew about werewolves, she had bumped into them previously, killed a few, and befriended a few but all of them were fully-fledged wolves, those that turn from being human beings to actual wolves.


    To actually see someone turning into a werewolf without being scared of the process, Megan knew that she had met someone very different from the ones she had met.


    During this wonderful process, Megan¡¯s ears twitched as she heard people at the door and she smiled wryly, ¡®she isn¡¯t by herself after all.¡¯


    Venus had been watching Megan all the time and her reaction made her very satisfied, it has been a while since she turned. She hadn¡¯t turned fully but it was enough to satisfy her curiosity about Megan.


    Since Megan had seen what needed to be seen, Venus returned back to her usual self and brushed her hair to the back, ¡°I guess you have seen the answer yourself. So now, tell me. What are you?¡±


    There was no need for any pleasantries at this moment, since she has exposed herself to Megan then she might as well know of Megan¡¯s identity.


    Megan smiled, she knew that this question will be coming and she was prepared. Since the other was honest with her, she didn¡¯t see the need to hide her real identity.


    ¡°I am a witch and I think that the two of us can go into business together, what do you think?¡±


    This answer was too straightforward and Venus was taken aback for a second. Is this how people introduce themselves nowadays?


    ¡°What kind of a business?¡± Venus asked after a while.


    Megan won¡¯t be the first witch or supernatural she did business with and it was also good to have allies. She wasn¡¯t very biased to have that prejudice of hating other species. Before they became witches, vampires, werewolves, and any other species, they were once human beings and still are.


    Seeing that Venus was hooked, Megan began to tell Venus about her business plans. Outside the room, Alice was standing guard and her feelings at the moment were a bit complicated.


    She thought that something bad was going to happen but luckily nothing did. And seeing the people in the room not coming out, she was forced to eavesdrop on them but who knew that she couldn¡¯t even hear a single thing.


    It was as if someone had placed a barrier around the room and no matter what she does she won¡¯t be able to hear a single thing. This is the reason why she was feeling a bit complicated at the moment.


    She didn¡¯t know if her Luna was okay inside and if anything were to happen to her inside, her Alpha was going to ¡­. Just thinking about it, her head was already dizzy.


    The door finally opened and Alice and Willow watched with shock seeing how friendly these two were. They looked like long-lost sisters who had just met each other after not meeting for a long time.


    ¡°I hope that we meet again when you visit Zamgenia,¡± Venus enthusiastically spoke as she looked at Megan with lingering emotions.


    Megan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle seeing how cute the other was acting, ¡°of course, it¡¯s just this close. Just wait for me to finish what I am doing and I will definitely drop by for a visit.¡±


    Megan was very curious about the things that Venus told her so she couldn¡¯t wait to go and see it for herself.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you then,¡± seeing that the other has agreed, Venus was at ease.


    ¡°Okay then, I will talk to you on the phone. I have somewhere that I need to be,¡± Megan said apologetically as she checked her phone.


    Venus smiled sheepishly at the other and waved her hands, ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±


    After that, Megan left and Venus watched the other¡¯s back with a complicated gaze.

 CHAPTER 33: WILL HE BE, OKAY?

    The meeting with Megan was very much unexpected but both parties were very happy to have met.


    Venus didn¡¯t act unusual and resumed her work like usual.


    ZAMGENIA


    A smile was on the lady¡¯s face as she watched three wolves wrestling each other, growling, and making a mess of everything. This was a normal occurrence in this house.


    And the lady was very happy to see this harmonious scene every single time she returns from work. As a mother and wife of forty-six years old, she didn¡¯t look her age at all.


    Seeing that the three wouldn¡¯t stop playing, the lady walked into the house to prepare dinner for her family. She checked around and nodded her head. The house was very clean and her husband was still not around.


    She went to the bedroom where she changed into her casual clothes and went to the kitchen. The kitchen was very big, she made it that way as her love for food was great.


    Food was like therapy to her, it helped her greatly during a time when she thought that she lost everything. It was the most painful moment of her life and she even thought that it was going to end.


    But the thought of the people that wronged her and took everything away from her, made her persevere and vow that one day she was going to get revenge and gain everything that she lost.


    With an apron around her waist, she walked to the fridge and ¡®shua¡¯ it opened. She took out two full frozen chickens from the deep freezer and other vegetables that she needed.


    After that, the lady began to cook while humming along to a tune that was being played on the radio.


    Sensing the aroma of the food, the three wolves playing outside immediately stopped playing and all of them transformed quickly and turned into humans.


    The three of them weren¡¯t stark naked but they all had some small pieces of clothes on them. The oldest one was male and he was wearing shorts, followed by a young lady just wearing a bikini piece and the youngest one was a young boy wearing shorts.


    ¡°Jeez, it''s cold,¡± the girl complained and ran straight into the house.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The young boy sneered as he looked at his older sister who was complaining about the cold, ¡°why does she use this excuse all the time? If she is hungry, she should just say it instead of using the weather as an excuse!¡±


    The oldest of the three couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, loving how cute his younger siblings are, ¡°let¡¯s go inside, it is indeed cold.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t false at all; it was still wintertime and the cold wasn¡¯t a joke. As they are wolves, their coats make them feel very warm so they rarely feel very cold which is why they could play all they want in the cold like this.


    The two brothers followed their sister inside and they both stopped when they saw their hard-working mother, ¡°good evening mother!¡±


    Both the boys greeted their mother warmly. The lady who was currently checking the rice looked back with a smile on her face and greeted back warmly.


    The boys went upstairs to have a warm bath and change their clothes and, on their way, back downstairs they met their beloved sister who was now dressed warmly.


    ¡°Hilda, come and give me a hand here!¡± Lydia, the lady in the kitchen called out after hearing that her kids were done.


    ¡°Sure, I am coming!¡±


    After that, the kitchen was filled with four people and the three kids were helping Lydia with the dinner. One hour later, a tall man walked into the house and Lydia welcomed the man.


    The three kids watched as the shameless couple showed too much PDA and shook their heads when they heard a familiar command from their mother, ¡°check my pots and don¡¯t scoop anything.¡±


    That night the family enjoyed their food like usual and as the family didn¡¯t have the silent rule when eating, they easily shared what they did during the day.


    Lydia is a high school teacher and she has been teaching for over a decade, her husband Michael (fifty years) is a bank manager and he was recently promoted which was good news to the family.


    Their oldest son Walter (twenty-three) recently graduated from college and is interning at a local company, Hilda the only daughter in the family and her second child (eighteen) was currently a freshman in college and Zac the youngest (fourteen) is in high school.


    The family is lovely and very harmonious, and listening to the daily activities, was even much greater.


    After the dinner and doing the late-night chores, the husband and wife were in their bed hugging each other lovingly.


    Lydia looked at her husband, this was the man she had met when she was twenty-two. Being a wolf, an omega, and a rejected one on top of that, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to live at all.


    It was this man that saved her life and gave her that hope she was losing every single day if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had some revenge to do in the future.


    Michael was her second chance mate and this was quite surprising for her as she thought that she will die by herself, after all severing the bond with her first mate caused her great harm.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Michael asked affectionately as he caressed Lydia¡¯s back.


    ¡°I received a message from my younger brother today and he will be having his mating ceremony soon,¡± Lydia didn¡¯t know what to think about this.


    She didn¡¯t even know that her brother was even married. The last time they talked, he didn¡¯t even have a mate. Did he find one or he was just marrying someone for the sake of the pack¡¯s harmony?


    ¡°He is having what?¡±


    ¡°A mating ceremony, apparently he is married. I am very worried about him. Do you think that he will be okay? Is he with the person because she is his mate or what? I just don¡¯t understand what is happening!¡± Lydia was very stressed about her brother a lot.


    Michael brushed away the hair on Lydia¡¯s forehead and after listening to Lydia he responded, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Livius is someone that can be easily controlled. If he is hosting the ceremony, it means that he is serious about her and we should be happy for him.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Lydia asked seeing that her husband wasn¡¯t even worried about Livius.


    ¡°Yes, so let¡¯s prepare a big present and be there. I also hope that everything will go well.¡±


    Lydia was still worried but recalling how powerful her brother Livius is, she decided to cool down and pray that whoever that girl is, she was worthy of her brother.


    And Venus who was already getting scrutinized by the sister-in-law she hasn¡¯t met yet was very busy doing her own things.

 CHAPTER 34: HIS VENUS

    Time quickly flew by and Venus was back home once again with several days for her off days. She was very happy being around her husband and the family that she has gained after marrying Livius.


    At this stage, Venus knew a lot of the pack members and they were cool with her. She even made a few friends and they were still in the process of knowing each other.


    As Venus didn¡¯t use her status to suppress others, she was very easy to get along with and the pack members were getting to know that.


    Her Radiant sisters didn¡¯t join the pack yet as they were still considering it. They wanted to check the mating ceremony first before coming to a decision and Venus wasn¡¯t forcing them at all.


    On this day, Venus didn¡¯t go to an orphanage but was currently in the greenhouse looking at the tomatoes and onions that the gardeners were taking care of.


    Most of the vegetables produced in the greenhouses were for the pack¡¯s consumption and Venus appreciated how the pack members take seriously anything that is related to their welfare.


    It wasn¡¯t every day you get to see the fierce people holding hoes and shovels and taking care of delicate plants. The scene was quite appealing and she loves being around them.


    At this moment she wasn¡¯t by herself but with two ladies she got very close to. These two ladies were very suitable to be her friends and since she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to have more friends, she was currently checking them out.


    One lady was around thirty years old and she was one of the doctors in the village clinic, she was married and has two beautiful children. The other one was around her age; she was twenty-six years old and she works at the head office as an accountant.


    They look very good and weren¡¯t like others, so she took a liking to them. Venus¡¯s curious nature got her very close to these two people and whenever she has time, she would hang out with them.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The three ladies admired the vegetables for a long time and talked harmoniously with each other.


    It was at this beautiful moment that Alice stepped inside and passed a private message to Venus. After hearing the message, Venus turned to look at her two friends in training with a smile, ¡°let¡¯s play again sometime, I have to go.¡±


    The two ladies with good hearing abilities, of course, heard the private message and their faces were flushed but they did their best to not show it.


    ¡°Okay, just call us when you need us.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely do that.¡±


    After that Venus left the greenhouse and followed Alice. She wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw the car, as the greenhouses were a bit far away from the mansion she lives, she has to walk but with a car, it was very easy and quick for her to return.


    When she arrived, she entered the mansion hurriedly and made her way to the study on the top floor. She knocked lightly and entered inside. She stood at the door and looked with admiration at the man that she has married.


    He was perfect at any angle that she looks at him. They have seen each other a couple of hours ago and yet seeing him again like this, made her feel as if it has been ages.


    ¡°Are you going to just stand there and not come here?¡± Livius teased his wife seeing how mesmerized she was with him.


    Venus snorted as she looked at the shameless man while she walked towards him, ¡°umphhh.¡±


    Livius broke into a smile seeing that puffed face, no matter how she looks she was always very cute to him. It was as if he was living in a dream every single day, being able to wake up next to her and seeing her by his side, he felt very blessed.


    ¡°Come here!¡± he called out to her as he opened his arms.


    Venus smiled and threw herself into those arms and leaned her body on his broad chest, ¡°why did you call for me? Miss me?¡±


    She asked teasingly as her naughty hands spread to places that made Livius and Dracon want to strip her down and teach her a great lesson.


    ¡°Umm, I want to take you out tonight. It''s time you meet my friends,¡± Livius dotingly said as he grabbed the naughty hands and held them in his hand.


    Venus pouted seeing that her hands had been caught but his warm hand was enough to forget about it. And hearing that he wanted her to meet his friends also made her eyes lit and shine with vigor.


    ¡°Really? We will be meeting them tonight? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but complain as she pushed her man away so that she may look at him seriously.


    Livius chuckled hearing these many questions. How can he tell her that he didn¡¯t want to see her buying new clothes and dressing up just to meet his friends?


    She was simply too beautiful and he hated showing her to other people. If it wasn¡¯t because his friends kept on pressuring him on meeting Venus, he wouldn¡¯t even show her to them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your merry time with your friends; besides they are not like kings and don¡¯t require any special treatment,¡± he brushed it away with a serious face but Venus who was getting to know her man more couldn¡¯t help but giggle finding the situation a bit familiar.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be possibly jealousy, right?¡± Venus slyly said as she placed her small hands on both of her man¡¯s cheeks.


    Livius didn¡¯t even change his expression and blatantly rejected this accusation with a straight face, ¡°no, I am not.¡±


    Seeing him so tensed, Venus laughed so hard that her eyes were tearing up, ¡°yes, yes, you are not jealous. How can my almighty hubby be jealous of his friends?¡±


    Venus was in a very good mood that she teased Livius several more times. Seeing that Livius was having a hard time, she finally climbed down from his lap and went to change her clothes.

 CHAPTER 35: HIS VENUS 2

    Livius rubbed the space between his eyebrows and sighed in a defeated manner, ¡°she is going to be the end of me!¡±


    [Hahahaha, although it is very funny. I second you on not allowing her to dress up for others. What if they get enchanted by her beauty and want to take her from us?]


    Dracon was very possessive and having someone else salivating over his mate, he will strangle that person or fight that wolf. Although Venus didn¡¯t have a wolf form and they couldn¡¯t talk to each other yet, she understood him and he was very happy to be with her.


    He couldn¡¯t get physically intimate with her but Livius¡¯s experience was enough for him to experience it too. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her and lose her in the process. So, while Livius can do the deed and have some meat, he didn¡¯t mind coming out and letting her play with his fur to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Umm, I also wish I was able to lock her up and only allow us to see her!¡± he lamented as he thought of his wife¡¯s unruly nature and how much she hated being a bird in a canary.


    [That will only push her away, it won¡¯t be wise if we try something like that. It took us a very long time to find her and I would turn against you if you do something to send her away!]


    Hearing this threat from Dracon, he wasn¡¯t that much surprised, he hears it constantly that he was becoming immune to it.


    The two buddies chatted for a while before Livius left his study to go and check up on Venus. He didn¡¯t want her to overdress and cause his friends to lose their reasoning by it.


    At this moment, Venus was busy going through the clothes in the closet and she was having a huge headache, ¡°having too many clothes can be a very big problem. I somehow missed having just a few now.¡±


    She can¡¯t be considered showing off at all, with a wardrobe full of clothes like this, it makes it very hard for anyone to find an outfit to wear. It took her a lot of energy to find something that she could wear.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Winter was still there but it was also coming to the end. There was probably one month left and Venus was looking forward to some sunshine.


    She didn¡¯t want to reveal her skin as her man will go gaga on her, so in the end, she was forced to pick a pair of white jeans, a white turtleneck, and a white jacket.


    It wasn¡¯t every day that she wears white and she wanted to look like a holy sister in front of his friends, of course, she didn¡¯t really care what they will think of her as what Livius thought was all that mattered.


    She wasn¡¯t even putting Leyla in her eyes, someone who grew up by Livius¡¯s side, so why should she be bothered by some men with a lot of pheromones.


    Livius entered the bedroom and happened to see the scene where Venus was applying some light makeup on her face. Seeing her in all white, Dracon¡¯s heart was captured once again.


    [I just love her so much. How I wish I can come out and play with her now?]


    {You can play with her later, for now, I have somewhere to be!} Livius


    communicated using the link as he couldn¡¯t let Venus hear of their crazy thoughts.


    ¡°I am almost done!¡± she said without looking back while continuing with her session.


    Livius stunned by her appearance still went ahead to where she was seated. He hugged her from behind and planted a kiss on her neck. Venus¡¯s body was very honest so she responded immediately and she shyly lifted her head so that their eyes were gazing into each other through the mirror.


    ¡°Go and change your clothes, I won¡¯t be entertaining any nasty acts from you!¡± with a flushed face she reprimanded him.


    ¡°He he he,¡± he chuckled as he separated himself from his wife.


    His body was already on fire and if he really continues, it was going to be trouble and he didn¡¯t want to cancel this meeting. He could have her later but for now, it was time to stop.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he resigned himself and disappeared to the closet.


    Twenty minutes later the couple was seated at the back of the car and Venus was in the middle of playing a game while her body was leaning on Livius¡¯s.


    Livius being used to seeing this only watched her and accommodated her.


    Venus was like a child sometimes and her purity made him wonder how she got confused back then to end up being locked in prison for years.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to investigate much into her life, he couldn¡¯t help it. He didn¡¯t want anyone using that knowledge against him or her in the future, so knowing about it early was much better than having a huge surprise in the future.


    After an hour or so, the couple got out of the car hand in hand. They were at *** club, a famous and popular club in Sydney. It was around seven in the evening and the place was already crowded.


    People were standing in the long queue and ready to enter. Livius¡¯s face was a gate pass and he didn¡¯t need to take out anything. Apparently, Venus learnt that this club belongs to one of Livius¡¯s friends.


    It was also this club where the two of them met and her love for this club was high. If she had not come on that night, she would have missed this chance of meeting him in this life.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scratch his palm as they walked to the elevator under the protection of several bodyguards.


    [OMG! Is that man a bigshot?]


    [I think that we shouldn¡¯t even dream of thinking about him. Can¡¯t you all see the lady by his side?]


    [Ahhhh, all the rich men are taken. When will these gold diggers stop hunting our men?]


    [I wish I was that lady. Does anyone know who those people are?]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]

 CHAPTER 36: HIS VENUS 3

    It was chaos in the crowd, all stretching their necks like ostriches to get a glimpse of Livius and his wife. And Venus with her good hearing was so angry that she wanted to go back and give these talkative people some lessons.


    At the same time, she was also very proud that it wasn¡¯t anyone else but her who got this great man. They can only talk and look but they will never have him.


    After comforting herself, her murderous intent vanished and the bodyguards sighed with relief. Livius only patted her back, he was aware of the vinegar jar beside him.


    They were very similar when it comes to their jealousy levels and knowing how much she feels for him, Livius was always on cloud nine and very happy about this a lot.


    They soon arrived on the floor they were meeting with the rest of the group and Venus who had been bold a while ago, she finally began to feel anxious.


    She looked at Livius with a worried look, ¡°do you think that they will like me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t think that she will ask this question as she had told herself several times that no one else matters except Livius but at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about it.


    Livius didn¡¯t want to laugh at her so with a dotting expression he answered her, ¡°umm, they will like you. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Hearing that, she was relieved once more and confidently leaned in against her man. She didn¡¯t have anything to worry about or be stressed about. So, what if they like her and what if they don¡¯t?


    Everything will be solved one at a time, worrying about it was just pointless but she seriously hopes that everything will work out and she doesn¡¯t have to be on the other side of the people that matters to her husband.


    ***


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Time quickly passed and Venus was back to work once again. On her fourth trip back to Zamgenia, she was in a very good mood. In the afternoon she had met Megan, the unique witch who wanted to do business with her.


    It was the second time that the two of them met but also the first time that they did an exchange. As business was very good, she was currently very happy.


    Watching as the Radiant sisters loaded the luggage on the bus, she was very much relaxed as she exchanged messages with Kelley, the friend she made back then after visiting the orphanage.


    Kelley was proving to be someone worthy to be befriended and she was liking the other person so much. It wasn¡¯t every day that she meets someone who was passionate about the things that she does.


    Kelley being a teacher, Venus could tell that she loves being around children and she could always talk about them whenever they talk.


    As they have not seen each other again since the last time, Venus was itching to see each other.


    [Let¡¯s meet this Saturday afternoon if you are not busy!]


    Venus smiled as she read this message, she was usually not busy during weekends. She just spends most of her time with her husband and cultivating their feelings.


    ¡°Okay, I will tell you about my plans on Friday.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t promise in advance since she hasn¡¯t met her husband yet. Kelley didn¡¯t answer for a while but Venus waited patiently for her. After some time, the reply came.


    [Okay then, I will wait for your call.]


    The two chatted for another ten minutes before Venus was called by Yasmin.


    ¡°We are done, it¡¯s time to have food!¡±


    Venus nodded her head at her, ¡°sure, give everyone their food and in thirty minutes we will be leaving.¡±


    It was better to travel when the stomach is full, hunger can be a dangerous problem and so many things can happen.


    ¡°Sure, we will get right to that.¡±


    Venus followed Yasmin and also helped in distributing the food.


    [Lady V, how are you?]


    [You look beautiful as always!]


    [¡­.]


    [¡­.]


    [¡­.]


    Venus replied to the enthusiastic passengers with a smile on her face, if it weren¡¯t for them, she won¡¯t be having a livelihood, so just to have them repeatedly use her bus, she was very grateful.


    After distributing the food, she and the girls sat down and ate their food with smiles on their face.


    When everyone was full, it was time for them to leave. After a short prayer, the bus left the garage.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to drive at night as there were several dangers that they can face, robbers, animals jumping into roads and above all, other supernatural beings she had been sensing lately.


    The journey back home was very safe and they didn¡¯t meet with any trouble. Venus bid her girls goodbye as they have not moved to the village yet. She understood why they were hesitating and she didn¡¯t see the need to force them yet.


    But she was hoping that with the mating ceremony coming in another week, the girls will be able to join the pack. She wanted them to be together again but above all she wanted to be close to them to protect them.


    Among the five of them, she was the strongest of them all. although the girls have been taking self-defense lessons and practicing for these few years, they were still not strong enough to fight against strong contenders.


    She didn¡¯t want to see another case of the girls being caught, abused and beaten like that. She was done seeing something that brutal.

 CHAPTER 37: I MISS YOU

    Livius this time came to pick her up, the other drivers and workers were already used seeing Venus being picked up. Those that had been vying to get her somehow, knew that it was no longer possible to woo her.


    Who hasn¡¯t seen Livius, the scary man with a scar on his face?


    Venus saw her husband she hasn¡¯t seen in hours; she was so happy she wasn¡¯t shy to show just how much she missed him.


    Livius was already used to seeing his little wife going crazy sometimes and somehow, he didn¡¯t hate it. He loved it so much whenever she hugged him and kissed him in public.


    He was very much insecure about his relationship; it wasn¡¯t good for him to do like so but he just couldn¡¯t help but wonder what if she finds someone who is more good-looking than him.


    He didn¡¯t lack money, so he was very confident on that end but his looks were very disturbing. Going to get surgery was something that he loathed so much and remembering how she told him to never remove it, he was at a loss.


    ¡°You know that I love you right?¡± Venus coyly said with a reminding tone as her naughty hands caressed the man¡¯s thigh.


    Livius froze as those hands crept up everywhere. As a husband and a man who hasn¡¯t eaten meat for nearly a week and being tempted like this, his back was already drenched with sweat.


    He held those naughty hands and looked grimly at her, ¡°darling, I know very well about your undying love for me and I love you more than that. So can you please stop playing with fire?¡±


    Venus slyly giggled as she looked at his face, how could she not know what was happening?


    Just as much he has missed her, she was also feeling the same way. She wanted to be with him and getting to eat some meat before he leaves for work was something that she was looking forward to.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Venus asked in a wronged tone as she looked at her man.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The driver and the bodyguard with sharp and good hearing sitting in front simply looked at each other and pretended as if they weren¡¯t hearing a single thing.


    ¡°I miss you so much, do you want me to show you?¡± Livius asked in a hoarse tone, his eyes dark, and desire that couldn¡¯t be hidden could also be seen clearly.


    ¡°Umm, show me!¡±


    There are so many ways of dying and Venus who had played with so much fire finally received her lesson. When she woke up, it was around five and her body was aching so much.


    Despite having a better body than normal human beings, when a man like Livius loves you, your whole body will feel as if a truck has driven all over you and you have been carrying a truckload of goods for hours.


    With a faint smile on her face, she dragged her tired body out of the bed and her nakedness didn¡¯t faze her at all. Living with Livius, she was now used to sleeping naked most of the days.


    Wearing underwear and nightwear was just a waste of time and she wasn¡¯t going to allow Livius to keep on ripping her clothes every single day.


    After washing up and changing clothes, she had some food to pad up her stomach as she didn¡¯t eat anything as Livius had thoroughly eaten her before she could do anything.


    Bored by being inside, she left the mansion and began to walk around with the several bodyguards behind her. The main part of the village was a bit fat and she wasn¡¯t in the mood to travel that far.


    In the end, she went to take a look at her mother-in-law, Nikita, she was someone she really likes a lot. Although Leyla wasn¡¯t someone she liked, she wasn¡¯t going to sacrifice the mother for the daughter.


    Nikita being a university professor, her work was a bit tiring but she loves imparting knowledge to kids. Knowing that she was part of the process of making them better, how can she not feel as if she is part of something great?


    As most of her lectures end early, Nikita will always reach home before six in the evening. The Ethereal village was a bit far from the city and it was dangerous to travel at night and when it is dark.


    She had just arrived home and was coming out of the shower to clean away the dirt on her body. Wearing a loose robe exposing some bits and pieces of her tight body that didn¡¯t seem aged at all, she will definitely drive a lot of people crazy.


    As she was drying her hair and thinking about what the housekeeper was going to cook that night, she heard the doorbell ringing. As she couldn¡¯t go to the door with the way she was dressed, she let the housekeeper deal with it.


    A moment later, a familiar voice could be heard in the house and she couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard it.


    ¡°Is that you, Venus?¡± Nikita called out as she didn¡¯t want to go to the living room underdressed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, mother! Is it safe for me to come to that side?¡± Venus asked teasingly after entering the house.


    Nikita already used to her free-spirited daughter-in-law wasn¡¯t angry at all but actually chuckled. Leyla was simply too serious and it¡¯s been ages since the mother and daughter sat down and have just some quality moments to themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just come here!¡±


    Seeing that she achieved her goal, Venus sweetly gave the omega housekeeper a smile that made the middle-aged woman blush and walked towards the direction where Nikita was.


    The mother and daughter pair ended up having a great time together and Venus also ate dinner at Nikita¡¯s place. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to but her busy husband couldn¡¯t make it in time for dinner and Venus being hungry accepted Nikita¡¯s invitation.


    There were just two women who lacked company so eating together wasn¡¯t a bad thing in the end. As for Leyla, that girl was nowhere to be found and Venus didn¡¯t care where she was as long as she stay the hell away from her man.


    After a wonderful moment with Nikita, Venus walked back home and saw this as a way of exercising and digesting her food.

 CHAPTER 38: GIRLS OUTING

    Venus finally recalled Kelley¡¯s issue at some time when she was watching this funny comedy. In the end, she sent an apologetic message to her and decided to make it up to her by meeting early.


    After sending the message, Kelley responded and luckily the other wasn¡¯t mad at her so she was safe.


    Livius arrived home when she was sleeping but she felt him, so she wasn¡¯t worried but felt very happy to be by his side. Livius had to work overtime as he had played too much in the morning after being shamelessly seduced by Venus in the car.


    He didn¡¯t wake her up but simply hugged her and they both went to sleep. The next day, Venus woke up early and so did Livius as he still has a lot of things to do.


    ¡°I will be meeting Kelley today, so I will not be accompanying you anywhere,¡± Venus informed Livius as she applied some foundation on her face.


    Livius raised his eyebrows as he looked at the busy Venus. As he didn¡¯t want trouble anywhere near his wife, he made it his job to look into everyone who is close to Venus, so he knew who Kelley was.


    He didn¡¯t hate the girl, it¡¯s just that Kelley looks very simple, a bit stupid, and sometimes it makes him wonder what Venus saw in her. But as long as she is happy then that is all that matters.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good to hang out with friends. Just take care of yourself and don¡¯t let anyone bully you!¡± Livius sternly instructed, worried that something crazy may happen when she is out again.


    Recalling how she was made fun of that day she went shopping, he didn¡¯t want something similar to happen again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, unless I allow it, no one can bully me!¡± with a confident smile on her smile, she responded to Livius.


    Livius felt better after hearing that. The couple did their things and sat together at the dining table for some breakfast.


    After breakfast, as a diligent wife, Venus sends her man off and gave him one scorching kiss before he left. With him gone, it was time for her to go for her appointment.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    As Venus was different from the other busy Lunas, she didn¡¯t need to check on the pack frequently. She wasn¡¯t a nanny and to keep on checking up on people who were busy with their own families and living their lives, she wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    The elders were getting paid for nothing and it was their duty to make sure that nothing happens to the pack while the Alpha and Luna were not around. This also didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t care about them.


    She really does care about them but at some point, putting yourself first was very good. She was going to be stuck in this role for eternity so there was still a lot of time for her to perform her duties.


    Besides she was still in the middle of getting close to everyone and has also been thinking of a few things she can do to help the housewives that stay at home without doing a single thing.


    Around nine in the morning, Venus left the village and headed for the city. Her meeting with Kelley was around twelve as the two of them will have lunch together and then spend the afternoon together after that.


    Her reason for leaving early was so that she can stop by the workshop. It has been a while since she went there and she wanted to see what was going on there.


    Although she will receive reports on both the company and the workshop, seeing them for herself without telling them was something she does usually.


    After she came across some dubious employees who were taking advantage of the system when she wasn¡¯t there but acted like good Samaritans when she is present, Venus began her surprise checks.


    She spent over one and half hours checking the two and although some parts were unsatisfactory, she was satisfied with everything. The workshop ushered in some new faces and also let go of some old faces.


    She was at the company checking some new fabric material when Kelley called her to tell her that she has arrived. After agreeing on the meeting point, Venus bided her employees¡¯ goodbye and left.


    At this moment, Kelley was relaxed as she sat in a coffee shop. She was having hot cocoa as she waited for Venus to arrive.


    ¡®I wonder what more will I see from you the more I stay around you. I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me, because for once I am waiting to see where this will end!¡¯


    No one would think that the girl sitting there with a sweet smile on her face was currently having thoughts like this. And even Venus who entered at this moment, simply saw a bright Kelley enjoying her cocoa.


    The moment she saw the other, Venus¡¯s eyes lit up. It¡¯s really been a while since they saw each other and the other didn¡¯t change much, which was good. Things that change constantly were very troubling.


    Kelley seemed to notice that a gaze was on her and she turned her head slowly and came face to face with a smiling Venus, ¡®she is indeed very pretty. Is this the reason why he succumbed?¡¯


    Venus still not knowing what the other was thinking, walked calmly towards Kelley and called out, ¡°I am sorry for keeping you waiting.¡±


    With a smile that showed benevolence, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I just arrived myself!¡±


    Venus joined Kelley and the visual of the two was just shocking.


    [Just looking at them, I already feel very full!]


    [Umphh, I hate people who rely on their faces a lot!]


    [I wonder if they have boyfriends!]


    Venus simply ignored what these people were yapping about and smiled softly at the waiter who had come to take her order. As she wasn¡¯t planning on staying in the caf¨¦ for too long, she ordered a cup of cappuccino.


    The two ladies ignored everything and began to converse with each other. As they both understood each other¡¯s work, it became very easy for them to find topics to talk about.


    The two of them were quite a beautiful pair.

 CHAPTER 39: GIRLS OUTING 2

    After having something hot to warm up their bodies, the two ladies left the caf¨¦ under the gaze of many.


    Kelley looked enviously at Venus and complained in a teasing tone, ¡°I feel very ashamed to be walking by your side! It¡¯s like I am the servant and you are the Master!¡±


    Venus didn¡¯t take this seriously and simply laughed heartily, ¡°you aren¡¯t like that to me, so don¡¯t say something like that. How about we go and do some shopping? It¡¯s been a while since I did that.¡±


    Kelley didn¡¯t bring the topic back and smiled heartily at Venus, ¡°sure, but you are buying. I can¡¯t possibly afford anything with you by my side.¡±


    Kelley lamented as she looked at the expensive and designer clothes on Venus¡¯s body. As a teacher, her salary wasn¡¯t enough to splurge and buy expensive clothes, shoes, or bags.


    Venus didn¡¯t make fun of Kelley but simply patted the other on the shoulder, ¡°don¡¯t worry, your big sister will spoil you today!¡±


    Kelley pouted hearing that and complained, ¡°we are just a few days apart, why should you be the big sister?¡±


    Venus slyly smiled at Kelley and victoriously answered, ¡°the one with the gold rules dear.¡±


    Kelley laughed after hearing this, ¡°that is indeed true. Whoever has the gold, surely rules. I like this!¡±


    There was harmony between the two as they talked and laughed. The bodyguards were shadowing them in secret as there have been sneaky attempts on Venus lately.


    Livius couldn¡¯t possibly lock Venus and make her stay at home. He respected her so much and freedom was something that everyone deserves.


    The girls began shopping, and just like she promised, Venus bought clothes for Kelley and she wasn¡¯t stingy while doing it. Kelley was a bit embarrassed as she didn¡¯t think that Venus will truly do as she promised.


    Venus¡¯s heart no longer aches as she swiped the card as she bought clothes, shoes, and bags. She was spending her man¡¯s money and she didn¡¯t get tired of doing something like this.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    She had wished for something like this back then when she was a teenager, it was also this wishful dream that landed her in prison and for many years she stopped vying for what she couldn¡¯t get. But meeting Livius changed everything. She wasn¡¯t going to stop for anyone.


    After continuous shopping for two hours, the two finally stopped their crazy shopping and passed the shopping bags to Alice and the others before finding a restaurant to have some food.


    The two were having a great time and anyone that sees them could think that they were sisters from the same womb.


    ¡°I am very glad that I got to meet you. I have forgotten what it is like to have someone that I can just sit down with and have some fun with. It¡¯s very rare to find friends,¡± Venus complained as she sipped the red wine.


    Kelley being a great listener gave her ear for Venus to let out all her grievances, ¡°you are saying you don¡¯t have friends?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t have friends but I do have sisters. And sister is different from friends, you don¡¯t share everything with family, you know.¡±


    Kelley had a faint smile on her face as she found herself in a trance, thinking about her own situation as well, ¡°I guess that is true. We want to show only our best sides to family and most of the things are better kept hidden from them.¡±


    Venus agreed completely with this statement, ¡°I am glad that you understand me.¡±


    ¡°Then I am glad that I am someone that you can rely on. If in the future something is troubling you, then don¡¯t hesitate to come to me. As your friend, I will give you an ear that will listen and if you need it, I will also give out some advice,¡± Kelley sincerely said as she looked at Venus who had placed down the wine glass.


    Venus was very touched when she heard this, to her no matter how close she is to a friend or a sister, she will never be crazy to confess her deepest secrets. She suffered before because of that, so no matter how much she likes the other, some of the things will never be said.


    But there was no way that she was going to tell Kelley about this. She didn¡¯t want to lose a friend that fasts, so with a smile on her face she skillfully lied, ¡°sure, I will do that. I will always remember that.¡±


    Kelley wasn¡¯t able to detect this lie at all, so she happily agreed and continued with the conversation. Venus not wanting Kelley to bring up the topic again, changed the topic and luckily Kelley didn¡¯t make things very difficult.


    After lunch, the girls went for another round of shopping again but it lasted only a short time. After the shopping spree, the girls went to watch a romantic movie and Kelley came out with red eyes.


    Apparently, the movie despite being romantic didn¡¯t have that good happy ending that most the people were hoping for, so many hearts were shattered and it was quite heartbreaking.


    As they walked towards the parking lot, Kelley suddenly stopped and glared at Venus, ¡°Venus, does your husband treat you well?¡±


    Venus was taken aback by this abrupt question; she wasn¡¯t expecting Kelley will ask her this. She didn¡¯t answer for a while as she was still in a daze but after digesting the question, a smile blossomed on her face.


    ¡°Ummm, no one in this world treats me better than him. He is very good!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but brag a little, her Livius was very good.


    Kelley sighed with relief when she heard that, ¡°that is good then. I wouldn¡¯t want my friend to suffer the same way that *** did in that movie. As women, we should not forsake ourselves and be with people that love us and are sincere with us.¡±


    Hearing this, Venus didn¡¯t feel offended but actually felt very warm, ¡°thanks a lot for that, ae. It means a lot.¡±


    ¡°He he he, I am just looking out for a friend,¡± Kelley laughed embarrassingly as she looked away her face flushed red.


    Venus found Kelley very cute, she couldn¡¯t help but pinch Kelley¡¯s cheeks earning her a glare from Kelley.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, how can you be so cute?¡±

 CHAPTER 40: MAKING YOUR DREAMS COME TRUE

    When you have money, you can literally do anything but having money wasn¡¯t something that can guarantee one having other things. For example, the heart of a person was not easily attained just because you have money.


    Leyla has learned this a very long time ago but she wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. At first, she thought that her hard work will move mountains and make Livius look at her in a new light.


    She never believed that a person can abandon his/her beloved just for a mate. Having someone determine your fate was absolute B.S and she wasn¡¯t having it.


    Seeing Livius sleeping with some girl before made her believe that she will be able to get him but it didn¡¯t matter what she did as she still failed to get him. It even came to the point that Livius reprimanded her for Venus and this was the first time that this happened.


    For so long, she had been putting aside the matter of dealing with Venus. To be honest she contacted that person out of anger and just wanted to get rid of Venus as soon as possible.


    But after thinking of the possible future outcomes if she really did as that person told her to do, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver with fear.


    She didn¡¯t want to destroy what Livius had worked hard for years just because she wanted to earn his heart. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who would destroy her beloved one so that she may raise him up again.


    That wasn¡¯t how she wanted him to remember her, she wanted him to be by her side willingly but after getting reprimanded and seeing how the pack was slowly getting on Venus¡¯s side, Leyla knew that she was losing so much time.


    Choosing the path that had been laid out for her was something that she wasn¡¯t going to do so she decided to look deeper into Venus¡¯s past. Sometimes it is our pasts that always haunt us.


    Instead of wasting a lot of time by coming up with several schemes, it was best if she finds something interesting there. So, for days, she had been very busy and her hard work finally paid off.


    As she didn¡¯t want to see Venus or hear about her, she didn¡¯t go to the village but stayed at her condo in the city.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    On this particular day, Leyla was currently sitting in a private room sipping some wine as she looked at the other room that was just in front of her. Leyla was in a hidden room, a specialty of this club.


    Inside the other room that she could see very clearly, someone that she was very familiar with was sitting and also having some wine. The other person was a man in his late twenties.


    He couldn¡¯t be considered to carry a face that would make ladies drool and crawl to get him but he was very good and his looks were enough to settle the deal.


    The man was really good at what he does and this is the reason why Leyla kept him around, after all having capable people around you was always recommended.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the door to the room was opened and a face, she had been looking forward to seeing appeared behind a waiter.


    The man stood up and welcomed the guest warmly. Portia looked around the room as her eyes were filled with worry. Who knew that the previous night when she was in a very bad mood after failing to get a role, she auditioned for she will receive a message?


    [I WILL MAKE YOUR DREAMS COME TRUE IF YOU COME TO **** AT ***]


    As ambitious as she was, how could she let this opportunity go?


    She had done so many things to get where she is and this was all thanks to her mother¡¯s teachings. So, doing a few more wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone.


    When she saw the person, she was meeting, she couldn¡¯t help but give him another look. He wasn¡¯t exactly her type but he was cool enough and the way he carried himself made him look like someone from those families she desperately wants to get associated with.


    She showed a flattering smile the second she sat down, ¡°thank you for having me. So, what do you want from me?¡±


    Leyla wasn¡¯t surprised when she heard this blunt question, the main reason she picked Portia out of all the people that hates Venus who went with Mary before was because she knows what she wants and she rarely beats around the bush.


    The man wasn¡¯t also shocked by this but was actually happy to hear this, ¡°I like people like you the most. I know that you used to play with Mary before she was sent to prison. I want to know more about her.¡±


    Portia wasn¡¯t expecting that someone will come to her about Mary but since she was getting rewards for snitching, she didn¡¯t hesitate but sold Mary easily.


    After all, she hated the other with passion, especially after how Mary humiliated her back then when they met.


    Leyla never expected that Venus will have such a filthy past and this excited her a lot. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what Livius will do when he finds this out.


    Portia snitched for a long time and quenched her thirst with some high-quality and expensive wine.


    ¡°Since I have told you this, what are you going to do about it?¡± Portia was very curious about what this person wanted to do with this information.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who is going to do something about it but you,¡± the man lazily spoke as he twirled the wine glass in his hand.


    ¡°You¡­ what do you mean by this?¡± she asked with a raised voice as she wasn¡¯t expecting that she will be made to do this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your first time doing it after all. You know how to fame people up. Your job is very simple, slowly tarnish her name and make sure that she disappears forever!¡± the man coldly stated without giving Portia the room to interfere or negotiate.


    Seeing that everything has already been decided, she couldn¡¯t back down now. She didn¡¯t have anything to gain by not doing it, so she might as well just earn something from it.


    ¡°And in return, you will make me famous?¡± she asked nervously but anyone could tell that she was anticipating the future so much.


    The man smiled slyly without hiding it, ¡°umm, you just do your job and you will see the results. To show how much serious we are about this small cooperation of ours, you will receive some good news later. Remember to make great use of it.¡±

 CHAPTER 41: NOT GOING BACK

    Portia just couldn¡¯t believe that she just got a deal like this. This was the easiest thing that she has ever done in her entire life.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time that she sold out Mary and it will probably be wont the last time either.


    As she drove her car back to her apartment, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this person wanted to deal with Mary seriously but on the other hand, it wasn¡¯t any of her business as benefits were something that she only believes in.


    She quickly reached her apartment and locked herself inside. She took out a bottle of wine and a wine glass and settled herself on the couch.


    After pouring some wine into the glass, she swirled the glass with a snarl on her face, ¡°who do you think you are? Back then, I did everything just to get rid of you. Just because of a measly thing like you, I had to flatter that b***.


    I thought that I finally got rid of a leech-like you but who knew that miraculously you still came out unscathed? Do you even know how much everyone hates you? And yet there you are flaunting around your sugar daddy¡¯s money; I wonder who is backing you up.¡±


    ¡°Just like before, you have never changed, you are still a b*** and I am going to let the whole world know what kind of a b*** you are! Just like how I took everything from you back then, I will make sure that this time you won¡¯t be able to see the light of day ever again!¡±


    Portia was just so angry just thinking about Mary/Venus. She had never wanted to befriend Mary back then but the other was simply desperate and to get famous and popular she was willing to be anyone¡¯s lapdog.


    Having someone follow her like a puppy and do everything for her, Portia reluctantly agreed to let Mary follow her. but seeing her lapdog dating that rich guy was the last straw.


    Mary began to separate herself from her and Portia didn¡¯t like this one single bit. How could she allow Mary to succeed when she was suffering?


    With just a few tricks and cooperating with that vixen that Mary hated to the core as well as the rich guy that Mary was seeing. As the rich guy was tired of Mary, he didn¡¯t hesitate but throw her out.


    Just like that Mary was arrested and thrown into prison. Since the deal was done, Portia didn¡¯t follow the story anymore as she wasn¡¯t going to see Mary again.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    But seeing her doing much better than her, completely pissed her off, and taking the deal the man had given her, was going to soothe her troubled heart.


    After downing two glasses, a malicious plan cropped up in her mind. She quickly placed her wine glass on the table and picked up her phone.


    She scrolled through her phonebook and smiled slyly when she saw a familiar number. She has not called the other person in so many years and she couldn¡¯t wait to push some buttons.


    Sometimes when fighting a battle, using someone else was better than dirtying one¡¯s hands.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the other to answer the phone coldly but she was used to this attitude. It wasn¡¯t like she enjoys talking to the other person either.


    [What do you want?]


    ¡°Come on girl, chill. I just called to let you know that your nemesis is out of prison and managed to find herself some rich backer. She will be coming for you; this is something that she personally told me. Apparently, she thinks that you are solely responsible for sending her in. I just thought that I should let you know,¡± with a smirk on her face she didn¡¯t even wait for the other to respond and hung up the phone.


    There was no need for her to rush this assignment, it was rushing that made things difficult and puts everyone in trouble. Patience really pays and she wanted to receive the maximum rewards possible.


    She had already received some benefits before she even started and she was going to make use of everything. She wasn¡¯t going back to the way she was before for any particular reason.


    What Portia didn¡¯t know was that the person she had called was not in a good mood after receiving the phone call.


    ¡°How dare she call me after so many years? Does she think that I am a pushover?¡± the other person was so angry that she threw a few things on the ground.


    The sound of things breaking could be heard in the room, the servants simply stayed as far away from the room as possible. It wasn¡¯t the first time that the other has had a breakout like this.


    At least two to three times a week, she will always break things. They were already tired of seeing this but since they were just servants, there was nothing much that they could do.


    She looked at her bleeding hand and her expression was just dull devoid of any light; it was as if she couldn¡¯t feel any pain and this was explainable.


    She left the room and went to the bathroom where she washed her hand under the cold tap and expressionlessly looked at her face covered with makeup.


    ¡°Ha, to think that anyone can just think that they can step on me simply because I am not living well! ha, they are kidding! That vixen Portia might be lying to me but I will not leave any stone unturned. I should have just gotten rid of Mary back then but I was simply too kindhearted and now look where I am.¡±


    ¡°Finding a rich sugar daddy! Does she think that any man in this world actually loves anyone? Can¡¯t anyone tell by just looking at me?¡± the woman complained as she looked at her image in the mirror.


    The woman complaining and not having a great time after Portia made a call full of lies and malicious intent, was the same person that Mary/Venus hated so much back then when she was in school.


    This person has suffered so much under the hands of Mary and until now she never understood what Mary¡¯s problem was. Back then she was simply too soft and had not faced the reality.


    It was only after two years of Mary being in prison, that she began to see the world as rotten as it is but at that time it was already too late for her to extract herself from the evil clutches of the devil himself.


    If she had been courageous, strong, and adamant about what she really needed, she wouldn¡¯t be here wearing such thick makeup to hide how ugly her skin had become because of insomnia and so many other afflictions she faces daily.


    She looked with disgust at the wedding band on her hand, ¡°maybe having a sugar daddy is better than being trapped in such a hellhole!¡±


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter what Mary was up to but since the other was back then she needed to be dealt with. She wiped her hands with a dry towel and fished her phone out of her pocket.


    She dialed a certain number and after three rings the phone was answered, ¡°I have an assignment for you.¡±

 CHAPTER 42: RUMORS

    Around the province where Sydney was located, there was one well-known pack and that was the Ethereal pack. It was a pack filled with so many rogues that lived openly in society.


    Most rogues didn¡¯t dare to live in the open as they were always attacked or attacking others. Rogues didn¡¯t have a good reputation from the old ages so knowing that one was a rogue was just a push-off.


    And yet Alpha Livius created the Ethereal pack, a pack full of rogues from different packs, the defeated ones.


    The orthodox packs as they like calling themselves also existed and around Sydney, there was one that was nearby but it was smaller than the Ethereal pack.


    At some point, they also wanted to annihilate this rogue pack but the manpower was simply overwhelming that they didn¡¯t dare risk the lives of their members simply because they hated the rogues.


    The rogue pack didn¡¯t do anything to them and waging a war against them was simply hilarious.


    As the Ethereal pack minded its own business and concentrated on its farming and livestock rearing for a living, the other packs began to relax and left them alone in the process.


    But they have also kept a closer look at them as they didn¡¯t want to be caught unaware, rogues weren¡¯t easy to trust after all.


    So, when Alpha Livius began to show some disturbing actions, all the nearby packs, enemies, and even the human allies began to wonder what was going on.


    The revelation of that answer was quite astounding. Who would think that the astute, cold man who has not given any man or woman a second glance actually fell in love?


    They all began to investigate the woman who made this serious Livius be the way he is and the answer was even crazier. Venus Stewart the person who drove Livius crazy and got married the day after they met, wasn¡¯t very special.


    She was just a small socialite and a bus driver. To think that there were still females who were so bold and daring to take on that profession, was truly unique. No wonder why she managed to attract Livius¡¯s attention.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    But to the other werewolves who understood the bond of finding a soulmate knew exactly that the old werewolf finally found someone to spend the rest of his life with.


    This was actually both good and bad news, the good news was that Livius who was indestructible before finally has a weakness. To every werewolf, your mate was both your source of strength and your weakness.


    It was very difficult to deal with someone who didn¡¯t have any weaknesses, ruthless when dealing with his enemies. They have seen that over a decade ago when Livius eradicated that rogue pack.


    The reason why he dealt with that pack so ruthlessly and made his debut, most of them didn¡¯t know but one thing was for sure, he was someone that shouldn¡¯t be dealt with easily.


    So as long as Venus was by his side, then Livius was now touchable. And to them who haven¡¯t seen through Venus¡¯s disguise and how a meek rabbit on the outside can be a ferocious tiger when provoke, simply thought she was just human and nothing else.


    And since the couple was married already, the only thing remaining was the mating ceremony. This was the final ceremony or the most important ceremony in any werewolf¡¯s life.


    To be able to claim one¡¯s mate in front of everyone was every wolf¡¯s dream. This was more of a showoff, showing everyone that he or she was no longer alone and there was someone by their side.


    And also, an important day to give thanks and worship the moon goddess for bringing someone very important to their lives to accompany them for eternity.


    Livius had not to hide anything about this ceremony so almost every werewolf knew about this special day. It wasn¡¯t everyone that was invited too. The ethereal pack had never been open for outsiders and those that received the invitations were very excited.


    Everyone has their own reasons for wanting to go there but they also understand that messing up and causing trouble was truly forbidden as they didn¡¯t want to bring wrath over their own packs for doing something so dangerous.


    Upon hearing that Livius finally has a mate, so many packs sent some scouts to check on Venus and this included some who were bold and daring to track Venus during her trips.


    It just so happened that during one of these crazy stalking, Venus felt it when driving and oppressed the opposition. Until now those that were oppressed never thought that it was that woman on the driver¡¯s seat who pushed them away like that.


    As it was normal to run across a supernatural once in a while as they were used to living in hiding and the best place to hide was in the open sometimes.


    So, a lot of rumors had been circulating around and among those packs where some leaders wanted to send their own people to have Livius bed, were so angry and furious that they wanted to see this Venus and get rid of her.


    But it was unfortunate, Venus was never alone and she was always surrounded by others and Livius¡¯s guards were always around her as well.


    The best way to see her officially was to go to the mating ceremony and there were looking forward to it. There were many ways to fix someone, especially a woman and they will play with her slowly.


    Being mated to someone wasn¡¯t a guarantee that the relationship will last forever. There were many cases where one would mate with another and still go outside and spread his seed.


    This was usually the case where an Alpha is mated to an omega he loathes and finds weak. This was the reason why it was very normal to find abused omegas in packs.


    Even their own family members didn¡¯t care for them and it has become a norm that everyone just takes it lightly and see it as not a serious crime.


    And in order to see how different the Ethereal pack is in reality; they were all dying to go there and see for themselves.

 CHAPTER 43: HIDDEN DANGER

    In a dimly lit room, moans could be heard, and the guards standing outside the door could only grit their teeth as the temptation was simply too great for them.


    Although they have gotten used to this, it was still a lot for them but there were advantages of being the guards of the person who was currently inside that room.


    They would have their own fun once he was done and where would they get such benefits as mere servants?


    It took another hour before the noise stopped and after a while, the door opened and a man in his forties came out, his body drenched with sweat. The stench of sex covered him and the room he had just come out from was filled with it.


    ¡°You can go in now. Remember to be quick, the girls need to be ready for transport,¡± the man coldly spoke as he passed the guards.


    The four guards acknowledged the man and watched him leave before rushing inside to devour the new girls that had just gone through torment from their leader.


    Inside the room, four girls were tied with ropes and their bodies with semen, and red marks and the guards could tell that their leader had truly had his fill. Without caring for the tied girls¡¯ welfare, each one of them simply took a girl and began another torturous round.


    The leader who had devoured the new girls to his fill walked lazily to his usual room in this underground club and found two more girls waiting for him. As he had enjoyed himself before, he wasn¡¯t interested in letting the girls serve him in bed but simply let them wash him up before he dismissed him.


    As he was smoking his expensive cigar, a knock was heard at the door and he allowed the person to get in.


    When he lifted his head, he wasn¡¯t surprised to find the person who was standing there, ¡°did you bring it?¡±


    The young lady of about twenty-four smiled as she approached the leader who had just asked a question, ¡°umm, I did and you wouldn¡¯t believe what that woman is capable of.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it!¡±


    The young woman didn¡¯t sit but stood as she reported everything to the man while the man flips the file that the woman had given to him.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°So, you are telling me that she has already made a move?¡± the man inquired with furrowed eyebrows.


    The woman shrugged her shoulders and one could see the helplessness on her face, ¡°umm, I ran into **** and after a small talk, I found out that the HQ already made a move.¡±


    The man sat there and the woman could tell that he was thinking. Even when she came across that person, she knew that things weren¡¯t this simple. She has her own mission but if it overlaps with the HQ then everything needed to be stopped.


    ¡°Did he tell you what the HQ needs with her?¡± the man asked after a while.


    ¡°He was tightlipped but simply told me that we should stay away for now. We shouldn¡¯t do anything that will jeopardize the main mission but we can cause some small trouble in the process,¡± the woman explained to the man.


    When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°that¡¯s good then. If I can¡¯t have her then I can at least cause a few troubles.¡±


    Looking at the devilish smile on the man¡¯s face, the woman knew that the target was in trouble this time, ¡°what should I do next?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I want you to ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The young woman looked at the man with a shocked expression, she had always known that this leader of hers was cruel, ruthless and for his own benefit, he would kill even someone who is close to him.


    But to think that he would come up with such a crazy plan just to ensnare someone, she wanted to applaud him.


    ¡°If you mess this up, you will be responsible for it and I doubt that you would want something like that,¡± a creepy smile appeared on the man¡¯s face and the woman trembled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± she vowed quickly; she didn¡¯t want to be on this man¡¯s bad side.


    After a few more words, the woman left the room and the man laughed cynically as he stood on his feet, ¡°darling, to think that after not seeing you for a short time, you found yourself a man. I won¡¯t let you fall in anyone¡¯s hands, if I can¡¯t have you then I will make no one else have you too.¡±


    The man clenched his teeth as he smashed a vase at the table, the veins on his hands and forehead were bulging and if any of his subordinates could see him at this moment, they could tell that he was very angry.


    He wasn¡¯t given a lot of time to quench his anger as someone disturbed this moment again. He didn¡¯t dare get angry at all and let the intruder enter.


    When he saw this person, he frowned, ¡°what is it?¡±


    The person who has come this time was one of the guards who had taken over the girls when he left, ¡°one of the girls stopped breathing.¡±


    The man wasn¡¯t expecting something this crazy to happen so he was taken aback and quickly went to check on this. When he arrived, he found the other three girls huddling in the corner crying and trembling with fear.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked solemnly as he looked around before his eyes landed on the girl who lay on the floor cold.


    ¡°She suddenly has a seizure and before we could react, she was gone!¡± the guard who has been sleeping with the dead girl answered nervously.


    ¡°You¡­.. get the girls out of here and deal with the corpse!¡± without caring for anything, he gave the orders and left without showing an ounce of care.


    The girls shivered, trembled with fear, and cried as they looked at the cold-hearted people who didn¡¯t even care for them. to think that just a few days ago they were still free and living peacefully and yet today there were in this predicament with one of them dead, life was truly unfair.


    To run away was simply a dream that will never come true and anything silly can get them killed. They didn¡¯t want to die and seeing how their lives didn¡¯t matter in the eyes of their capturers, they understood that they needed to be clever and act in ways that can benefit them.


    The leader was so angry when he thought of the girl that was dead, ¡°useless!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but scold her.


    He remembered her very clearly, she was the one he enjoyed flogging a lot and tortured a lot.


    He knew that she wouldn¡¯t take it but he still couldn¡¯t help it and stop it. He was the one that killed her and he didn¡¯t feel anger at all. after all, girls were many and as long as one of his people goes out, he will have a farm for them.

 CHAPTER 44: HIDDEN DANGER 2

    Living in a world where the strong preys on the weak, he no longer has compassion. His heart died a very long time ago and being emotional can only get him killed.


    If he wants something, he will grab it and take it and if he gets tired of it then he will get rid of it. He was currently the nth leader of a ferocious gang that makes people tremble when they hear its name.


    They were into human trafficking, prostitution, drugs, and any other things that anyone can think of. His group was in charge of prostitution and it was one of the many groups.


    He had never seen some higher-ups before as the only ones he can see were his immediate superiors. He only knew that the gang was very big, it was more of an organization and not just a mere gang. And he prided in belonging to something like this.


    Killing people was like killing ants and chickens, so he wouldn¡¯t be affected by anything.


    He was no longer in the mood to return to his room and began to take a look around until he found himself in the public hall. Young girls who work for the club were busy patronizing and serving their special clients.


    The smell of drugs and sex was everywhere and this was normal. This is what they were and it wasn¡¯t going to change.


    He found somewhere to sit and looked at the girl who was doing a pole dance without a single piece of clothing on her body. While looking at her, his thoughts began to wander around.


    ¡®If they are looking into her, does that mean that she is somehow special? But if she is, then how special is she? Isn¡¯t she just a worthless bus driver with a pretty face? Someone with a criminal record! If there is someone special around her then maybe it is the husband. I can¡¯t even get something useful on him. Who is he exactly?¡¯


    His head was going through turmoil as he wandered about all of this. His gaze finally landed on a special and unique couple that frequented this club frequently.


    From what he remembers, those two are father and daughter-in-law, and yet when they are here, they act like rabbits in heat, and from what he heard, the daughter-in-law was the one that made a move on the man first.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡®What if I interfere and hand her over to the HQ on a silver platter? Won''t I be able to get promoted and be able to attend those high-end meetings?¡¯


    He also wanted to climb high and be able to sit and dine with the kings.


    Operating this ring was very profitable but it wasn¡¯t something that he wanted. he was growing old and he wanted to leave a mark in the world.


    The man put aside his thoughts and began to chat with others as if everything was okay.


    While the man was busy with his problems, in another hidden lair, a man was looking at a beautifully dressed woman with a butterfly mask covering her face.


    He had never seen the face of this superior of his but her voice was something to die for. It was enough for him to have wet dreams for a while. As someone who had been working for this person for nearly a decade, he had watched her grow up to become the person she is today.


    And to think that he still wasn¡¯t able to see her face until today, one can think that he was a fool and wasn¡¯t capable but the problem was that his lady boss wasn¡¯t as simple as anyone can think.


    She was the most hypocritical person he had ever met and just thinking of the people who stay by her side every day, the man lit a candle for them. they were truly unlucky.


    ¡°So, we are not the only ones looking into it?¡± the woman¡¯s voice sounded in the room.


    ¡°Yes, there are quite many of them. Should we proceed or let the others do the dirty work for us?¡± the man asked as his gaze never left the woman.


    The woman slyly smiled when she heard this, ¡°don¡¯t stop, it will be better if we keep her entertained for a while. At the same time proceed with phase 1. It¡¯s been a while since that hateful person has been relaxed.¡±


    The man was very happy to hear this, the plans had been in motion for far too long and it was finally time to do something with them, ¡°I will have the guys prepare for that. Should we also cause trouble at the ceremony?¡±


    The woman looked at the man and softly shook her head, ¡°no, that is dangerous. We don¡¯t know how strong the opponent is since we have never breached the village. We will use the people around them first and see where it leads us.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t like this idea at all as it felt like they were being cowards but since the boss has spoken, he didn¡¯t have any right to rebuke her or go against her, ¡°okay then. I will follow your instructions then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, it will be quite a pity if things don¡¯t go the way it was supposed to. I hate it when I punish my own people,¡± the woman spoke softly in a harmless tone but the man could feel the chill covering his whole body.


    One shouldn¡¯t get fooled by how soft this voice is, she was simply too cruel and her methods were too scary. Just recalling when this person found him, he didn¡¯t want to continue at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, trust me.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. So, what else is on the agenda? I have other places I need to be,¡± she asked impatiently as she moved in her seat.


    ¡°There is ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The two began to talk about other things and only God knows what they were talking about and thinking of.


    At some point at a time, the door was opened and the woman swayed her body as she left the office.


    The guards surrounded her immediately and escorted her out safely. She entered the car and the others followed her behind.


    After driving for a while, the cars stopped at some underground parking and she got out of the car and entered another. The group of people that came with her all remained behind.


    It wasn¡¯t a secret that the boss lady hated being surrounded a lot so in the end, her subordinates had to watch her leave in a tinted car while holding their hearts in their hands.


    The woman took off the mask and a familiar face appeared, she wasn¡¯t smiling at all and the person driving the car smiled at her.


    ¡°It is done, you only need to relax and watch a good show.¡±

 CHAPTER 45: SIS-IN-LAW

    With everything happening, Lydia and her family finally left their home and took a plane to Sydney. They were not going to miss such an important event and since they were curious to see Venus, they could only go.


    They didn¡¯t travel by themselves but also brought some representatives from their pack as they were invited too.


    Lydia could see the great care that was put into this ceremony and she sincerely hoped that Venus was worth all the trouble.


    To think that her brother who had never opened the village to outsiders was finally doing this for a mate, she just wanted what was best for him.


    After arriving in Sydney, Livius wasn¡¯t there to welcome them or pick them up as he was busy attending a business conference out of Sydney.


    Nikita, one elder, and some important people with positions in the pack went to pick up Lydia and the guests that came. The Ethereal pack never lacked cars or transport so the convoy was quite attractive.


    And under the gaze of astonished faces, Lydia and the rest entered the cars. Nikita was so happy seeing a familiar face.


    As she wasn¡¯t able to give birth to more children and only have Leyla, this prompted her to adopt Livius when she saw him back then. She fell in love with the young boy and did everything in her power to have him.


    So, when Livius finally opened up to her and told her about everything that transpired in his life, she was so overwhelmed with emotions, angry, furious, upset, and sad at the same time.


    So, knowing that Livius still has a family member remaining, she was so happy to welcome Lydia with open arms. It was a sad thing to lose your family. She has experienced that too before and she didn¡¯t want to go through it again.


    ¡°Aunt, you look very good. Life is treating you well,¡± Lydia genuinely complimented as she looked at the woman who was slightly older than her by nine years.


    ¡°Hehe, indeed life has been treating me well. it is all thanks to the products that Venus gave me. I don¡¯t know where she got it from but it is good,¡± Nikita didn¡¯t mean to praise Venus at all but it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    One day Venus brought her some body cream and lotions and she bragged about it so much that Nikita ended up getting tempted and took it.


    After using it for a few days, she could see the difference and so could the answers. What infuriated her the most was that the products didn¡¯t have a name so even if she want to buy for herself or recommend someone, she couldn¡¯t.


    Only Venus could bring it and these nameless products have been circulating in the village lately. Venus was true quite a great salesman; Nikita could applaud her for that.


    Hearing Nikita who has always been overprotective of Livius despite him being that powerful, Lydia was quite shocked. She didn¡¯t think that Nikita actually like and cared for Venus like this.


    As a woman, she could tell what Leyla was thinking and that lady was head over heels for her brother and every mother would wish the best for their children. Nikita¡¯s best choice for a son-in-law was Livius but it is quite unfortunate that Leyla is a human and she wasn¡¯t lucky enough to become Livius¡¯s mate.


    Leyla is hardworking and Lydia didn¡¯t hate the other, after all, she has been by her brother¡¯s side for a very long time.


    ¡°You must really like Venus!¡± Lydia spoke with a probing tone.


    Nikita wasn¡¯t thinking at this point and simply wanted to share the good news with Lydia.


    In the end, Lydia nearly got fed up listening to Nikita talking about Venus. It was at this point she learnt that Venus was actually good and she might really be the best choice for her brother.


    They soon arrived at the village and Lydia looked at the village with awe. It has been around three years since she has been there and many things have changed greatly.


    Since they were guests, they were taken to the guests¡¯ villas. Although Lydia was Livius¡¯s sister, she also didn¡¯t have any right to live in the mansion as that was the house for Livius and his wife.


    Werewolves just like any animals; take it very seriously when it comes to claiming what belongs to them. as the house was filled with Venus¡¯s scent, disturbing that can make the possessive angry and no one wanted that at all.


    Lydia also didn¡¯t want to stay and intrude on her bother and sis-in-laws'' quality time, after all, she had heard that Venus¡¯s job was quite tiring.


    ¡°You will be living here in the meantime. Both your brother and sis-in-law are not here. Venus will arrive in the morning and your brother should be back by then. So, take your time to take around, the village has changed greatly.¡±


    Lydia was very grateful to Nikita; she was a soft person and very lovable. She was very glad that it was her who has raised her brother and not someone else. Losing her parents was the most difficult thing that happened to her and on top of that Livius also disappeared at the same time, it was a hard time for her.


    But now seeing her brother so mighty and powerful and finally settling down, she was at ease. What was left was to pray for a happy ending and pray earnestly that nothing like what happened back then will happen.


    She didn¡¯t want to see her brother live in despair; her mother was forcefully taken by the greedy people. Venus was a beauty and beauty can be the cause of the downfall of a nation.


    She didn¡¯t want to see her brother shedding more blood again or turning into a beast for any reason.


    ¡®I hope that she is also strong. Mother was very weak back then.¡¯


    Nikita left Lydia, her family, and the guests to their own devices. Seeing Lydia and talking to her, she began to miss her daughter. It¡¯s been a while since she saw Leyla and wanted to see her.


    She knew that Leyla was avoiding Livius and Venus but it wasn¡¯t like she can keep on hiding forever. Somehow, Leyla needs to accept that Livius was taken and that he won¡¯t be looking at anyone ever again.


    Lydia sat down with her husband enjoying time to themselves while the children looked around. As they were not young anymore it was easy for them to settle down and play as they wish.


    As they have been here before, it was easy for them to roam around and check the village. At the same time, they also brought along the guests they brought to check the village with them when they were done sitting and relaxing.


    The only thing remaining was to see the couple and the clock was ticking.

 CHAPTER 46: SIS-IN-LAW 2

    Venus was quite excited, even the passengers who were on their way to their homes could see it.


    She bid her sisters goodbye before walking excitedly to the familiar car. She had missed her man so much and seeing him was just too much for her.


    She has also taken two weeks'' leave as she was about to get married. What


    mood will she be if she goes to work?


    Livius had also returned home around midnight so that he can come to pick up his beloved wife. When he saw her skipping as she walked hurriedly towards the car, a smile appeared on his cold face.


    [Finally, the moment is coming! Let¡¯s show everyone that she is us!]


    Dracon was a showoff and Livius was already used to this. This time he didn¡¯t reprimand Dracon and agreed with him, ¡°umm, it''s time.¡±


    Alice opened the door respectfully for the hardworking Luna who was unlike other people she has seen in her life. She would have stopped everything and just enjoy a luxurious life being served at the mansion but she didn¡¯t do that.


    If it had been her, she would have picked an easy life and not suffer driving like Venus.


    When Venus got into the car, she jumped on her man and Livius skillfully caught her. It could be seen clearly that he was used to this kind of act, she loves playing around a lot so it was quite normal for him to expect something like this.


    ¡°How have you been? I missed you!¡±


    Livius flicked the small nose and smiled at her, ¡°I missed you too. I was dying of missing you.¡±


    The driver and the bodyguard skillfully ignored the cheesy words the two and drove the car away. With the divider between the front and the back, Venus was melting with so much sweetness.


    It had taken her a very long time to see this wonderful and cheesy side of her husband. He who had been used to be serious and an iceberg 24/7 was finally getting enlightened and showering her with a lot of candy.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Umm, I am happy to hear that because I missed you so much and I am ¡­..¡± she whispered the rest in his ears and they twitched.


    Venus happily giggled seeing how shy her man had become and while she was enjoying someone else¡¯s suffering, Livius chomped down on her and taught her a very hard lesson that made her face flush until she was at the village.


    When she arrived, she didn¡¯t have the face to look at anyone and forced Livius to carry her inside while hiding from the curious gaze of the crowd.


    Livius chuckled as he carried her as she wanted and the servants had already gotten used to seeing this so it wasn¡¯t unusual anymore.


    The news quickly spread that the couple was back in the village and it also spread to Lydia¡¯s ears. Lydia was very nervous hearing this as this was the moment that she had been waiting for.


    It was unfortunate that Venus had fallen asleep the second she reached home so she was only able to see her brother Livius whom she hasn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Livius really likes his elder sister, it''s just that after not living together for years, the distance grew and they became a bit distant but that doesn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t care about her.


    The siblings had so much to talk about, actually, it was Lydia who talked a lot while Livius listened on the side. At some intervals, Livius talked with Michael, Lydia¡¯s husband and the men had so much to talk about.


    At around noon, Venus woke up feeling very refreshed. She didn¡¯t rush outside but took a warm shower and changed into something warm. Winter was about to come to an end though but it didn¡¯t hurt to warm up your body.


    After changing, she took the elevator downstairs as she was feeling hungry. In her head she was like, ¡®I will meet my sister-in-law after padding up my stomach. Will she like me? Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Livius is fine by me then everyone else can just f** off!¡¯


    With a smile on her face, she got out of the elevator and her sensitive ears could hear the foreign voices very clearly and she deflated instantly, ¡®they are already here. When did they arrive?¡¯


    That was a question she will have to ask personally the guests but no guest can stop her from fulfilling her stomach.


    When she arrived, she didn¡¯t tone down her usual self and strode confidently toward her man.


    Lydia never thought that Venus will appear in this manner, just looking at her, Lydia could see the confidence that was oozing from the other. She looked so bold and tenacious, she didn¡¯t look very weak at all and this was something that attracted her. Her brother didn¡¯t need anyone who is weak but a strong person.


    Livius opened his arms and completely forgot about the guests inside the house. Venus sat on his lap affectionately before turning to look at the guests inside the living room.


    ¡°Hubby is this your¡­. Is this your sister?¡± Venus asked hesitantly as she looked at the other.


    Although Venus had seen Lydia through photos, seeing her in person was quite different.


    ¡°Umm, that is my sister Lydia and her husband Michael,¡± Livius agreed as he answered her.


    Venus, hearing this, although she was thick-skinned, couldn¡¯t keep on sitting on his lap so she stood up and sat closely next to him.


    ¡°It''s nice to finally meet you, sister and brother-in-law,¡± with a happy smile on her face, she excitedly greeted the others.


    Michael had seen crazy people before but it was the first time that he was seeing someone like Venus and to think that this young energetic lady was the current Luna of the Ethereal pack, he didn¡¯t know how to imagine the future at all.


    Seeing the love between the two, Lydia was so happy and completely ignored what Venus did when she arrived, ¡°it''s my pleasure to finally meet you. I have heard so much about you.¡±


    Indeed, that was the truth, Lydia nearly went deaf just listening to all stories about Venus, especially when visiting the village itself. To think that in such a short time, she managed to integrate herself with the pack, she was amazed.

 CHAPTER 47: MATING CEREMONY

    If Livius and Michael had known that putting these two will cause a disaster, they would have separated them.


    Venus and Lydia clicked at the word go and without anyone thinking about it, they became so close that they could clearly see the bond.


    Lydia was very happy to have gotten very close to Livius¡¯s spouse and since she was a lady, it was easy for her to ask some intimate questions. And hearing about the crazy things that happened between her brother and Venus, Lydia didn¡¯t regret a single thing.


    For a welcoming gift, Venus took the beauty products she set aside in her storage ring to Lydia. Since she could get them easily from the source, she didn¡¯t mind giving them away.


    After meeting that strange witch Megan, Venus had started advertising and promoting the beauty products. She was making money with them and besides, they were so good and the changes could testify to that.


    Lydia who had heard so much about these miraculous beauty products and she was so shy to ask about them, so receiving them from the source, she was touched.


    With Lydia and Venus getting close to each Leyla was so angry that she gave pressure on her people to get Portia who was so relaxed to do something about it.


    The arrival of Lydia marked the beginning of accepting more guests. With the ceremony just a few days to go, it was quite hectic.


    Time quickly flew and with Venus not going to work, her passengers were quite unsatisfied but after knowing the reason why she took the long leave, they all wished her happiness.


    The day of the ceremony finally arrived, the whole village was filled with happiness, and laughter, the red ribbons, and balloons were everywhere and this signified the happy moment that everyone was going to witness.


    The ceremony wasn¡¯t that tedious to speak of as many has already gone through it. Although most ceremonies weren¡¯t too grand, this one was especially flashy and everyone was gathered for this day.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The actual ceremony was going to start at ten at night but the preparations started a very long time ago.


    Venus regretted looking forward to this day a lot as she was currently going through a torturous moment. She was forced to wake up around seven in the morning.


    The time wasn¡¯t the problem but the previous night, Livius had tortured her so much that her whole body was aching and many unspeakable parts of her body were throbbing.


    Livius was like a beast and as if he was possessed, he went a bit too far and let Dracon out to pacify her. In the end, she didn¡¯t sleep for long before these people woke her up.


    The first thing for the morning was to wash her body with some herbal water and the concoction was simply too much for the body. Listening to the elders ranting about how the water was good for her body.


    Since the elders with experience have spoken, she let them toss her any way they wanted. In the end, she was told to soak in that water for an hour before they fished her out.


    Venus wrapped a towel to cover her body and went to receive a massage. To be honest, she didn¡¯t know what was the real purpose of all this torture. Wasn¡¯t this like a wedding?


    The massage luckily was very soothing and it made her aching body relaxed. The masseuse took another hour before the massage was done. Feeling very refreshed, she wore a robe and went to the next destination.


    Luckily, she loved where she was taken, since she had not eaten a single thing, delicious food was served to her and she ate everything without leaving a single grain.


    Luckily everyone who was present fully knew just how much their Luna loves eating so it wasn¡¯t shocking to see this scene. After filling her stomach, she finally felt as if she was alive.


    The elderlies only let her rest for thirty minutes before another torture came for her again.


    Livius felt really bad for his wife but he knew that it had to be done and it was only for one day.


    It was around five when he finally saw Venus and she was looking so amazing. Venus couldn¡¯t believe that the person she saw in the mirror was herself.


    The mating ceremony was divided into two parts, the first part being the modern ceremony which acted like the white wedding ceremony.


    While the one that starts at ten was the old-fashioned one where she will finally get bonded with her man.


    So, for the first part of the ceremony, Venus was dressed in one fancy white gown with lace. It wasn¡¯t revealing as Livius didn¡¯t want anyone to get a glimpse of his woman.


    Despite being fully covered; anyone could tell that Venus was a beauty. Her golden hair had been styled to perfection with only a few strands of hair left to hang on her forehead.


    The headdress was decorated with diamonds and it was a piece that Livius commissioned for her. And it was also her first time wearing it and it made her look like a fairy.


    Every woman enjoys looking beautiful and Venus was also the same. At this moment, Venus who was satisfied with herself let the elders in charge bring her to where the ceremony was going to be held take her.


    So, when she arrived, Livius was stunned and also regretted letting everyone see her when she looks like this. Although she was fully dressed, she looked very stunning and the guests that were gathered to witness such a holy moment couldn¡¯t help but gulp when Venus was shown to the public.


    This was the first time for many to see Venus and since her face was hidden by a veil, they could only imagine what a beauty she is.


    [She is indeed a beauty!]


    [I wonder what she looks like!]


    [Our Luna is a beauty of course.]


    [Finally, it¡¯s getting official.]


    The guests were talking so much among themselves but no one talked bad about them.


    Livius looked at his wife with pride, who else can be blessed with such a girl?

 CHAPTER 48: MATING CEREMONY 2

    The first part of the ceremony was actually the same as a white wedding so following the not so tedious procedure, everyone witnessed the union of the two.


    The packs never rejected religions at all but since most of them believed in the moon goddess, there was a priest who was adorned with a unique gift in almost every pack and it was the same priest that hosted the wedding.


    After exchanging the wedding vows for the second time as they are already married, the two were pronounced husband and wife but this time it was in the presence of the moon goddess.


    The couple exchanged the new pair of rings that Livius had commissioned for this day.


    At this moment, Venus was no longer wearing a veil but her exquisite face was exposed to everyone. The other men could only feel envious of Livius for finding such a beauty to be his wife.


    The ladies could only grit their teeth and hate Venus to the core, after all, it was hard to compete with someone with such beauty. If Livius¡¯s wife was ugly or at least her beauty a bit lower than Venus, they might have gotten a chance.


    It took the first part of the ceremony almost two hours and when they were done it was around seven.


    Everyone took this chance to take a break and have some food. While everyone was heading for the dining area, Venus and Livius went to change into some casual clothes.


    As for the dressing for the second and final part of the ceremony, that will be done after eating. If they don¡¯t eat now, there will be fewer chances for them to eat and there was no guarantee of how long that will take.


    Venus was so happy looking at the ring on her finger. Livius knew how much she loved gold. The wedding band was dark gold and there were three different gems on top, a pigeon ruby, a blue diamond, and a yellow emerald.


    The ring was almost like a rainbow and the colors were so much to her liking that she was in ecstasy. Receiving four precious metals for her one ring was enough than getting a *** carat ring so big that her finger will hurt with how big it is.


    Venus changed into a black gown with golden flowers embroidered on it. Her hair was let loose revealing how heavy and bulky it is. She wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry apart from her wedding band, her other ring and storage ring was safely kept somewhere else.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    It was the moment for her to show off this expensive ring to others. Livius was wearing a black suit and he was like the mafia boss, especially with that scar on his face.


    The couple joined the rest and the dining started. Receiving a lot of greetings and congratulations from others, Venus was over the moon.


    The dinner lasted for an hour and by the time they were done, it was almost nine at night. The time was getting closer so the couple left the guests and went to prepare for the most important part of the night.


    Venus looked at the tiny piece of clothing that she was wearing and sighed. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t wear mini or short clothes. But wearing something like this in front of such a crowd, she could foresee how angry Livius will be.


    Livius was already standing at the man-made altar that the Priest and elders prepared before. He was standing there wearing just a pair of black jeans but they looked so tight that all the females there were having internal nosebleeds.


    As he was the groom, he waited for his bride to arrive and it didn¡¯t take long before the cheering, applauding and the ululating started. He turned his head and his mouth opened wide open as he watched a scene, he wanted to erase in everyone¡¯s minds.


    If only he was a vampire, this was going to be an easy feat. Venus was actually dressed, it''s just that she was walking with her two bare feet, exposing that diamond anklet he loves playing with.


    She was wearing a red robe and everyone at this ceremony including himself knew what she was wearing inside and that made his intestines turn.


    Venus wasn¡¯t shy anymore; these were her people and she was very proud of what was happening. To be honest, she had heard so much about what was going to transpire but to witness this with her own eyes and experience it, she was looking forward to it.


    Venus was soon standing before Livius and this was according to the tradition. As the Luna and the other half of the Alpha, her first duty was to love her other half with everything that she has.


    The second was to submit to him and give her all to him. By standing before him and being a stair below him, it simply showed that she was submitting to him and will put him first and the pack.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t believe in all of this s** as she was someone who believes in loving oneself first before everything. Why should she be selfless and put others first when she is suffering?


    If she is not happy, there was no need for her to make others happy. Call her selfish but she has lost too much before because of putting others first.


    She was dragged out of her thoughts when the Priest initiated the ceremony.


    ¡°We are all gathered here with the Moon Goddess as our witness as two souls joined together as one. With Alpha ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    To be honest, if this wasn¡¯t compulsory, Venus would have pushed this old Priest to get this done with and go to the final words.


    She was forced to listen to the priest narrating vows, rules, and all kinds of things for nearly an hour. Luckily, she was draped with a robe otherwise she will freeze.


    Livius was only wearing a pair of jeans with nothing covering his upper body and watching the greedy eyes of the women staring at her man, she simply wanted to wrap him up and hide him away.


    After the torturous hour of standing and repeating vows, the old priest finally finished and Venus whose legs were about to go numb felt very relieved.


    ¡°Do you Livius Bradley accept Venus Stewart as your mate and eternal partner?¡± the priest asked and at this time no one said a thing.


    It was normal for mates to reject the bond and server it. Although this was dangerous, it was very common and the ones that mostly suffered were omegas.


    Although in the Ethereal pack there was no case of mates rejecting their mates, it was still a custom to ask this question.


    And everyone was looking forward to hearing the answer.

 CHAPTER 49: MATING CEREMONY 3

    Not everyone who came to this ceremony brought blessings, so many of them were so dissatisfied with Venus and wanted to see her fall but those that were clever understood that Livius will never hold such a ceremony for him to reject his beloved.


    Venus trusted her man 100% when it comes to his love for her, it was the same way how she feels for him. So, the word rejected didn¡¯t exist in her library at all.


    So many people were destined to get hurt on this day and this included Leyla who had not given up on her schemes, she wasn¡¯t the only one as many others gripped their bleeding hearts and waited anxiously for the answer.


    Venus flashed a victorious smile as the hoarse voice said the words that she wanted to hear. A lot were disappointed when Livius answered, ¡®I DO¡¯ and the next one to answer was Venus and she has an automatic yes.


    This marked the other segment of the ceremony, with both parties accepting each other it was a cause of celebration. However, the part that everyone was waiting for was the bond marking segment.


    This was where the Alpha or the male counterpart in the relationship will mark his mate in front of the guests, thereby creating that eternal link between the couple.


    As a couple, they could now communicate telepathically and could sense each other¡¯s emotions and all other important facts. After the marking, the two could have the tattoos of their inner wolves but according to legends when a couple is more than just a mate and a fated one, it will be more just than a tattoo.


    No one has ever seen it but many were hoping to see something legendary once before they die.


    The Priest began to talk again and led everyone into the second segment. Venus who had been wearing the red robe had to remove it and expose the little to no clothing beneath it.


    Dracon growled lowly but the impact was enough to let those that were lustfully gazing at Venus stay away. Venus was wearing a red bum-short that only covered her essential parts and on the upper body she wore a buster and all the skin was exposed.


    Livius and Dracon didn¡¯t want anyone to see their lady but since it was only for a few minutes, they were going to calm down and let them enjoy for now.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Venus smiled slyly seeing the possessiveness of her man, this was one of the reasons why she loves him. She didn¡¯t mind his possessiveness; she was strong on her own and could take care of many people at once but Livius didn¡¯t allow her to be by herself.


    A lot of people may frown upon this but she enjoys every single second of it, this was the attention she sought before she put her life at a dead end, and finally, she found someone who loves her to death, why should she complain?


    The Priest chanted a prayer and soon the couple was in each other¡¯s embrace. Venus was facing the crowd, her golden hair tied in a ponytail exposing her beautiful neck.


    Livius was hovering behind her, his nose sniffing that neck and his canine teeth were already hurting. Dracon inside was busily causing a tantrum and the two were impatient without giving Venus some prior notice, simply leaned in and took a bite.


    Venus regretted her desire of getting marked. If she had known that it was so damn painful, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted so bad to get marked. But looking at the crowd before them, there was no way she was going to fall or let a sound.


    Livius¡¯ canines were buried deep in her neck, and she could feel her whole body on fire, something inside her was stirring and as if she was being possessed by a demon, she found herself seeing herself back on that fateful night when everything changed.


    On that day she would have died, after being bitten by a reckless wolf, she fell off a cliff. On this day although she wanted to kill herself, she wasn¡¯t ready to die such a gruesome death.


    She knew that the impact of falling down was going to kill her, without getting treated for the bite wound, she was also going to die but who knew that she didn¡¯t fall to the ground as she expected but in some cold chilling water that knocked her out unconscious.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t recall how exactly she came out of this water and what really happened but as Livius bite the life out of her as if she was watching a movie, she began to see exactly what happened and what she saw made her scared, shocked but above all it made her confidence shoot up like a rocket.


    ¡®I am invincible!¡¯ this is what came up to her mind and with that thought in her head, the pain vanished and she relaxed and let Livius finish what he started.


    Livius also sensed the change and he smiled happily and finished the bond marking.


    The second the bite was done; Venus was held in Livius¡¯s arms so that she wouldn¡¯t fall. To be honest, after this segment, the married couple will then be in a honeymoon trance and they wouldn¡¯t see anyone for days.


    On other days, the marking will initiate a process that will cause the couple to go into heat and it was during these days those cubs can be made. In other words, it was the perfect time to make babies.


    Seeing the red eyes from their Alpha and those charming eyes of Venus after the bite, the low growls could be heard. Livius wasn¡¯t going to wait for anything untoward to happen, so Dracon took over, he shifted and soon they all watched as the magnificent white wolf carried Venus away.


    It all happened in a short time and although it was unintentional, Livius managed to show his prowess and how powerful he is once again to those that were starting to forget.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that just like a magician, he vanished like that!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that he is more powerful than before?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°Umphhh, he is no longer the only powerful person around. So many have emerged during the years.¡±


    Leyla could only watch as the two vanished and her nails dug into her palm, ¡®I will not let you be happy for long. Just wait and see!¡¯


    As for the couple, they weren¡¯t even bothered by what others were thinking as they were currently embracing each other and only has each other in their eyes.

 CHAPTER 50: MATING CEREMONY 4

    With the stars of the night gone, the elders as well as Nikita ended up treating the guests. And as it was late, those that wanted to go to sleep went while the rest gathered at the bonfire as they danced, sang, and ate some meat.


    With the pack owning several ranches, meat wasn¡¯t a problem, so the people enjoyed themselves and forgot about the couple completely.


    Leyla and a few ladies weren¡¯t in the mood to celebrate so they excused themselves.


    As for the couple, because of the mark, they were currently in heat and since Dracon couldn¡¯t mate with Venus since he is a wolf, he wasn¡¯t bothered much and simply used his own means to satisfy his mate.


    He wasn¡¯t going to commit any bestiality, despite him being a beast and couldn¡¯t mate with Venus, he can at least bring her satisfaction first before passing the tome to Livius.


    Livius was him and he was Livius, he could feel it and enjoy it as if he is the one doing it, so although Venus didn¡¯t have a wolf form like Livius, there wasn¡¯t any problem at all.


    Venus had never been loved by Dracon to this extent and since they were communicating it made everything much easier.


    Dracon toyed with her for over an hour and by the time he was done, she was going crazy. When Dracon gave Livius control, Livius could only helplessly smile as he lowered himself onto his beautiful bride.


    A beautiful and enchanting scent covered the room and it smelled like roses, this was Venus¡¯s scent and he was loving it.


    Venus had retained her senses but her body wasn¡¯t listening to her at all but that also didn¡¯t bother her much as the one in front of her and with her was her beloved.


    He soothed her and he took her, he brought her to great heights that made her head daze. It was like being on a roller coaster over and over again and that feeling was to die for.


    The next day, Livius was the first to wake up and looking at the person sleeping soundly beside him drowned in his scent, he was satisfied.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    As they messed up the bedroom, the couple was sleeping in a guest room and on the fluffy carpet. Being able to communicate with her without opening their mouths, Livius felt truly blessed.


    Venus was very open and she didn¡¯t shy away from the things that she wanted. she wasn¡¯t the type that will beat around the bush but simply stated what she wanted and how she wanted things done.


    And he loves that about her, her past didn¡¯t matter at all as the present and the future was what was important.


    Livius knew that the heat period was long and it wasn¡¯t going to end that fast and he needed to prepare before she woke up. As he was separating himself from the clingy Venus, something dazing caught his eyes.


    As it was already late when they arrived and began to consummate their marriage, he didn¡¯t bother to check about the markings they received. A beautiful tattoo of a wolf that looks exactly like Dracon was on her chest, very close to her heart.


    This position made his heart flutter and as a grown man, he found himself so happy as if he was a teenager. The position of the tattoo usually represents the position one held in the mate¡¯s heart.


    And to see his mark so close to her heart, he felt very blessed. Even Dracon was dancing around seeing this.


    [Hahaha, isn¡¯t this so wonderful!]


    ¡®Umm, it is. She really does love us!¡¯


    [Anyone can see that.]


    ¡®Yea, anyone can. So, let¡¯s be vigilant, I have a feeling that those dormant players will be making a move soon.¡¯


    [Let them come, aren¡¯t we prepared?]


    ¡®I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her!¡¯


    [Nothing will happen, don¡¯t worry.]


    The two talked for a while before Livius saw something that made him wake Venus up and love her thoroughly without giving her some food. Who would think about food when his name was body tattooed on her fair back?


    The legendary marking, he had heard about from a young age appeared right in front of him. How can he be calm seeing this?


    Venus who was tossed again for no particular reason grumbled after Livius shot his load deep into her. This heat B.S was driving her crazy but at the same time, she was enjoying it.


    Livius had to take care of Venus and help her clean up before dressing her up. As she was so tired to do anything, Venus didn¡¯t even see the tattoos on her body. She had her eyes closed the whole time and Livius could only lament about this.


    Venus¡¯s energy finally returned after she devoured a lot of food. Venus has always been sexy no matter what she does, so Livius didn¡¯t feel disgusted when he saw her like this. He even added more to the plate and she finished everything.


    After having enough energy, she was ready to check her surroundings and that included the husband she had thrown away for food. She wasn¡¯t ashamed at all for what she did and simply pacified the man in her own ways.


    It was only at night that Venus finally saw the changes that had happened and her excitement was so much that she dragged Livius for several rounds. Venus wasn¡¯t the only one who received a tattoo.


    Although Livius didn¡¯t have a tattoo on his chest like Venus, Venus¡¯s name was on his back just like Venus. Knowing that every time he undresses, the world will see her name on his body, how can she not be thrilled?


    While the Alpha and the Luna were enjoying themselves, the pack¡¯s activities continued and the Beta, as well as the elders, took over as there was still business to do.


    The village was still filled with a celebratory mood and the guests took advantage to see the village more and for many reasons. Some who felt danger left the village under some lame excuses but it was okay.


    No one knew what was coming but others could feel and sense the dread already, but most hoped that it won¡¯t be serious for the great war that happened over a decade ago was still fresh in their heads.

 CHAPTER 51: ATTACK

    No one thought that the supposed three days could be extended like that. Livius and Venus were nowhere to be seen but the oppressive pressure surrounding the mansion was enough to tell everyone that they were still inside and horny as hell.


    They could understand, many of them went through this period and it was one of the best ones.


    Nikita and Lydia were actually looking forward to the great rewards of this, they wanted to hold some cubs. Livius was old and it was time to have some babies.


    They didn¡¯t know what Venus thinks about it but they just hoped that they will get what they wanted.


    At the same time while others were rejoicing, in several pack houses, meetings were being held and many conclusions were being reached.


    At the same time in a familiar office, a young woman wearing a mask was expressionlessly looking at the man who was being tortured. The screams were so loud but she felt joy in it.


    The man torturing the other was enjoying his work so much that he didn¡¯t stop doing it until the tortured man crumbled and lost his life.


    ¡°So useless! He can¡¯t even do a simple job and can¡¯t also stand torture! What kind of useless people are you hiring?¡± the young woman was so angry as she looked at the lifeless body of the man who had been tortured.


    The man who had been torturing flinched for a bit before he relaxed and looked at the one person he feared in his whole gang, ¡°I am very sorry, it was because of my negligence that we got a traitor like this. I will uproot them all and make sure that something like this won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    The masked woman understood that traitors were very common, she was just so mad to think that many had been placed in her organization and it took her forever to know about it.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s stop talking about that. Is phase 1 ready?¡±


    The man slyly smiled as he responded, ¡°yes, they are. By tonight we should have results.¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°That better be the case, I want to disturb that happy moment. I want to see blood and above all, I want to see one of them getting hurt, preferably the woman.¡±


    ¡°Why should it be the woman? She didn¡¯t do you any wrong!¡± to be honest, although he wasn¡¯t a good person, he didn¡¯t like hurting innocent people.


    ¡°Her wrong is being that man¡¯s woman and also I want to see if she is just a rabbit or a wild kitten. I don¡¯t believe that she is just an ordinary person, there is something wrong with her,¡± the woman said emotionlessly as her eyes spit fire just thinking of that gorgeous woman.


    The man didn¡¯t ask anymore, he will be a fool if he didn¡¯t see that his boss hated the woman so much. That was the problem with women, it would take you forever to understand their grudges.


    ***


    Schools were now closed so children no longer have to go to school. A few adult kids in the village had planned to go for an outing before schools were closed so on this day with a few warriors, they went camping.


    This was a usual thing and wasn¡¯t the first time that it was done, they were going to spend the night and then return to the village the next day.


    With the elders¡¯ approval, the kids left the village in a jovial mood and everything went beautifully but something began to feel so wrong as they sat on a bonfire.


    Werewolves were very sensitive and when sensing danger, it was even serious. The mood to just relax automatically disappeared as the warriors surrounded those that were weak.


    Whoever visited them wasn¡¯t planning on staying in the shadows, this was the truth that they faced when several hostile wolves appeared. They all understood that the only way to leave was to fight but before doing that, one of them had already pressed the distress signal and began praying to the Moon Goddess that help will come before anything happens to them.


    So, when Venus who was in the middle of being pleasured with her toes curled as Livius give it to her the way she wanted was suddenly disturbed by someone who urgently spoke to her man telepathically disturbing the mood at the same time, she growled in anger.


    There wasn¡¯t anything so frustrating as being disturbed when you are about to reach your destination and get what you want.


    Livius was no longer interested in continuing to make love with Venus as something serious has happened. Although her angry growls were cute, he knew that he had to go.


    ¡°I am sorry hun, but I need to go!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked worriedly seeing that Livius wasn¡¯t looking so good.


    Although she knows that someone was talking to her man, she didn¡¯t hear a single thing. She couldn¡¯t be blamed as she wasn¡¯t connected to the link yet.


    Being disturbed was one thing that she hated the most and she wanted to have time for herself and her man before being plagued by the pack¡¯s problems.


    ¡°Someone attacked the kids. When help reached there, they were all ¡­¡­ I need to go!¡± Livius clenched his fists as he thought of what he just heard.


    Venus couldn¡¯t believe that¡­¡­ she also didn¡¯t want to keep on asking but she could tell that blood was about to be shed and the feeling of someone tempering her happy week, it made her heart black.


    ¡®You find trouble for me; I will hunt you down and give you a piece of me.¡¯


    With a sullen expression that didn¡¯t expose her black thoughts, she hugged her man and comforted him, ¡°I will wait for you. Go and bring them home.¡±


    Livius didn¡¯t want to make her mood bad so he didn¡¯t explain exactly what happened but Venus was clever so she immediately got it. He kissed her chastely on the forehead before getting off the bed.


    Although she was looking at his naked body, she was not feeling lustful at all. she was doing her best currently to keep herself in control. For someone to take her man out of the bed at eleven at night, she was going to let out some steam.

 CHAPTER 52: ATTACK 2

    Livius left with a group of men and women and headed for the place where the kids were attacked and brutally murdered.


    ¡®To think that someone is so bold to attack my family, brutally kill them during this special moment in my life. Ahhhhh you are seeking trouble, if it''s a war that you want, I will give it to you. I have so much that I need to protect and I will not let anyone take it from me.¡¯


    ¡°Contact the spies, I need to find who did this and I need their heads on my desk as soon as possible!¡±


    While Livius was busy making contingency plans, Venus who was in a very bad mood after Livius left, cleaned herself and wore an outfit she had not worn in a very long time.


    After gearing herself in some black leather, she wanted to go out and hunt. After seeing the vision of that fateful night, Venus for once understood that she was more powerful than she thought to be.


    And the best way to confirm that was to fight. She didn¡¯t believe that the people who caused this ruckus would not leave someone close to monitor the situation.


    Her guess was actually true as Livius had also sent some warriors to check the nearby surroundings for any suspicious activity.


    She wasn¡¯t planning on hiding or escaping as Livius had placed tight security around the mansion.


    So, when she came out, the several guards in charge of her security also came out and looked at that deadly expression that didn¡¯t want to be stopped, the guards who knew their Alpha to be a wife slave, couldn¡¯t stop her at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with my own people so I will give you a chance to follow me but you better keep up!¡± these were the words she said before vanishing.


    There were not many of them who knew about Venus¡¯s prowess and seeing her like this, they were shocked and those that already knew that Venus was special, were already on her heels and shifted as they followed her.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Venus wouldn¡¯t shift but that didn¡¯t make her slow, after accepting fully who she really is and with the confidence, she received after seeing the confidence she found herself to be more than she used to.


    Venus was very sensitive and her main advantage was that despite being a wolf, she came across several witches who gave her lifesaving talismans. For example, the last witch she met, Megan apart from the beauty products, was given a lot of wonderful potions.


    Venus used one on herself, she wasn¡¯t planning on letting anyone sniff her or sense her coming and at the same time, she wanted to know about her surroundings.


    They left the village and headed for another forest a long distance away, the guards simply followed as their job was to protect their Luna. They didn¡¯t know where the other was headed and could only follow.


    They communicated with the group already searching for clues nearby and in the end, a group of werewolves could be seen running and all of them were heading towards Venus.


    Venus suddenly stopped as she sensed a familiar power. As someone who loves using potions, how can she not tell that whoever they are dealing with also was using the same?


    Taking out an exposing talisman from her storage ring, she used it and a scary smile appeared on her face. This was what Alice came to see, her Luna smiling so scarily she shivered with fear.


    The Luna she was seeing tonight wasn¡¯t the same as she was used to, she was worried and at the same time she was looking forward to what more Luna can do but if something happens to her, it was quite difficult to see if there will be a future for them after this.


    Venus began to follow the trail and told the wolves to stop following her using the link. Of course, no one even though how it was possible for her to do this as the danger looming around was more serious than this.


    In hiding, two werewolves were trembling in fear as they watched this group of werewolves approaching. They couldn¡¯t expose themselves as dying was the only thing that awaits them.


    So, when they saw the strange woman coming by herself, they decided to attack her first and the rest was later. They were just scouts and in charge of checking what the Ethereal pack was up to.


    But who knew that a strange woman will break all of their defense so easily like this?


    ¡°No matter what, we need to either kill her or bring her back with us. The higher-ups will be very happy if we succeed.¡±


    ¡°And if we fail?¡±


    ¡°Then at least let¡¯s do something for the organization. We wouldn¡¯t be here if it weren¡¯t for them.¡±


    ¡°Yea, that¡¯s true. Let¡¯s get busy then.¡±


    Venus had no idea about what these guys were talking about but one thing was for sure, she knew where they were hiding. Venus was planning on making a move and so were the guys.


    No one knows what the outcome will be like but who cares?


    MOMENTS LATER


    To be honest, some things were very difficult to explain or understand. This was the situation the guards who followed Venus were currently in.


    Everyone simply stood there and watched as everything unfolded, there wasn¡¯t even a moment they were allowed to interfere and it was all thanks to the shield that had come out of nowhere and separated everyone.


    This was also the case for the group that was so worried about the impulsive Luna and rushed to save her and bring her back home.


    When they arrived, what they witnessed was even scarier than what happened before.


    standing in a pool of blood, a woman with fluttering gold hair was laughing hysterically with her red eyes. It wasn¡¯t every day that you find someone with red eyes, especially in the werewolf society.


    Apart from Alphas, who can have that eye color?

 CHAPTER 53: ATTACK 3

    ¡°What happened here?¡± a Gamma asked as he watched this scary scene.


    ¡°It''s quite scary to explain the details, what we need to do right now is to find a way to get her out of that damn shield!¡± Alice was so angry just thinking of how they couldn¡¯t bring down the shield.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    Damn, they are all werewolves; how can they be able to deal with this kind of sorcery?


    ¡°We need the Alpha here, maybe he can think of ways?¡±


    ¡°What about the Priest?¡±


    ¡°This is too much work but damn the Luna is awesome!¡±


    ¡°If I had known that she isn¡¯t as powerless as she looks, hahaha, I would have paid more attention to her.¡±


    ¡°Now that you know, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that she accepts disciples?¡±


    ¡°I want to fight like that. To think that she didn¡¯t even receive a single scratch!¡±


    ¡°Damn, she is so ruthless!¡±


    ¡°But how is she a werewolf?¡±


    The group was busy asking so many questions but also remained vigilant. What they didn¡¯t know was that hiding in the shadows a young woman wearing a black cloak was trembling in fear.


    She wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, she was just running for her life and came across this intense battle that made her so scared that she couldn¡¯t move.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her invisibility magic, she would have suffered a lot of damage and now she couldn¡¯t leave. She didn¡¯t want that demoness to sense her, what if she gets caught up in something that she didn¡¯t know.


    She wasn¡¯t going to die for no reason.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Livius who had personally brought back the kids who had been killed was in a very bad mood, luckily there were some clues that the murderers left unknowingly and he was going to start from there.


    As he was looking at that revenge mark left on the scene of the crime, he received a daunting call that angered him to the core. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her, if anything happens, he knew that he was going to fall.


    He didn¡¯t want to become a monster, he nearly failed to get out of it before and he didn¡¯t want history to repeat itself.


    Because he was so worried about her, he forced the one that called to do a video call, he wanted to see everything and everything he saw. What he saw didn¡¯t bring a smile to his face at all.


    But to Dracon it made the wolf more beastly, [Although I am very happy that she can protect herself like that, I don¡¯t want those hands to be stained with more blood. I don¡¯t care what it takes but get those people as soon as possible. She will be carrying our pups soon, no more killing!]


    By the time Livius arrived, he found the shield that separated Venus from the rest, and at this time she was no longer laughing but looking expressionlessly at everyone.


    When he saw her like this, he had this feeling that she wasn¡¯t there. It was as if an empty shell was just in front of them and he hated that feeling.


    As the husband and mate, he began to soothe her and call her out. Venus at this moment couldn¡¯t be said that she was at the place, her eyes were currently locked on a girl hidden in a cloak.


    She was busy observing her as she looks very interesting. The other wasn¡¯t hostile to her and since she was sensitive towards witches, she wanted to have one by her side.


    She was thinking of a plan to abduct this girl to her pack and completely forgot that many others were looking at her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Livius who came and began to take to her and she panicked as she had promised to stay at home obediently, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of her surroundings at all.


    When she came to be, she looked at the bastards she had torn apart with anger, of course, she didn¡¯t get what she wanted but she got to vent her anger. For people who could kill innocents for whatever reasons, she hated them to the core.


    And those licentious remarks on her made her so angry she decided to end them all. And now that she found herself in the pool of blood with human body parts strewn everywhere, she badly wanted to vomit and get the hell out of there.


    Sensing a familiar shield, she immediately dismissed it away, and with reddened eyes as if she had been wronged, she scurried towards Livius.


    Livius wanted to scold Venus so badly but when he saw that white lotus act that he wouldn¡¯t fall for any day, he couldn¡¯t help but soften. Those that were expecting drama to unfold couldn¡¯t believe that something this crazy can work.


    Livius hugged his wife and wiped those tears, they weren¡¯t fake. To be honest, she was very sad, they lost kids and family members, someone wanted them dead and someone disrupted her baby-making process. How can she not be sad?


    Asking her anything at this moment will be useless so he decided to just bring her back home but before they could go anywhere, Venus who had been crying suddenly shouted, and what she said freaked the person in hiding.


    ONE HOUR LATER


    Venus was sitting on the sofa with her gaze lowered, Livius was pacing up and down and she could tell that the man was angry.


    There was no one in the mood of sleeping as a funeral was already being prepared. They have lost a total of ten members and this number was simply too huge to just ignore.


    These were just kids and they just died like this. What infuriated the many was that the pack has not made any enemies after settling down so whoever was coming for them was just looking for trouble.


    ¡°I am sorry dear; I will never do something like that again!¡±


    Livius stopped and walked towards her before crouching down so that he was facing her, ¡°hun, I will go crazy if I lose you. Don¡¯t do something that dangerous. What if ¡­what _¡±


    ¡°I will not do it again and nothing will happen to me. I was just so angry that some people did this to us. How can I keep calm in a situation like this?¡±


    ¡°But_¡±


    ¡°I will be obedient in the future and not act recklessly, I promise.¡±


    She hated arguing and since the rice was cooked, there was no need for any regrets anymore. Livius understood the pain and suffering, in the end, he embraced her and just held her tight.


    The future was long, he sincerely prayed for that.

 CHAPTER 54: A BAD OMEN

    With the honeymoon period disturbed, even the horniness vanished as well. the Ethereal village became gloomy as there was a funeral procession just after the mating ceremony.


    A lot of rumors began to spread and everyone was talking about bad omens and just hearing it was enough to drive a lot of people crazy.


    Venus also became very famous, after all, it wasn¡¯t every day that a Luna is crowned and something so bizarre like this happens.


    This wasn¡¯t the only problem currently being faced as on the internet something weird began to circulate. This wasn¡¯t something that randomly popped out from nowhere.


    Just before Venus got married or held her mating ceremony, a post was uploaded on the school forum where Venus used to study. From nowhere people began to dig deeper into Venus.


    The more they dig the more interesting things become. Someone recognized the face and posted this, just like this Mary Stewart and Venus became very popular.


    The people behind this issue also fan the flames and the situation gradually spread. It made its way to the Radiant sisters but since they didn¡¯t want to affect Venus¡¯s mood, they began to deal with the situation themselves.


    Some protested and some wanted Venus to stop driving Goddess but only those sitting in a higher position understood how important Venus was to their company.


    Venus got to know this news when she received a call from the company. It was only at this stage that the Radiant sisters confessed to her. Was she angry when she heard this?


    Of course, she was, to think that someone was out to get her when she hasn¡¯t done anything yet, how can she smile as if nothing happened?


    There were only a few people that she had met after coming out of prison who would want to do something like this to her. A face immediately popped into her mind and she couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    As work was also important, Venus left the village with more bodyguards than before and this didn¡¯t affect her. To be honest, they weren¡¯t protecting her but others from her wrath, after all, what if someone angers her when she is out in the open?


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Livius remained at the village as everything was getting processed. The deceased was going to be buried the next day when the moon was full. For one week, prayers had been made for the deceased spirits and it was time to let them go.


    When Venus arrived at the garage, the manager who had called her welcomed her respectfully and under the scorching gaze of many, she was taken to the office.


    The other drivers and employees all understood that Venus was rich, her husband was not only scary but very rich. If she wanted, she can just stop driving but it was her passion that made her continue.


    Most of her colleagues really applaud her for this, after all, it wasn¡¯t every day that they meet such a hardworking and dedicated woman.


    Venus took a seat and looked calmly at the man who had scouted her from her taxi business. She never thought that she will be switching to buses before but this man she drove one night changed everything.


    ¡°I guess by now you have heard of the rumors. What do you think?¡± the manager asked respectfully without an ounce of disrespect.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about them much; I have never hidden my past. It¡¯s not like I murdered someone. If you want to let me, go, I will just comply. There are a lot of things happening at the moment and I want to spend some time with my family too,¡± she had thought much about it.


    By driving four days a week, a lot of time was being wasted, she couldn¡¯t be with her husband or perform her duties as a Luna. This incident really opened her eyes well. she didn¡¯t want to keep being ignorant, it was time to take her duties as a Luna.


    There was too much to do in the village and although it wasn¡¯t the same as driving and meeting those passengers, being with family mattered more.


    The manager was shaken by this, he knew how much Venus loves her job but at the same time just listening to her, he also understood that being with family mattered more.


    The higher-ups despite their unwillingness to let Venus go, also couldn¡¯t hold her and keep her. They didn¡¯t want to have a bad fall with her, it was good to keep some relations until the end.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± the manager wanted to make sure before continuing.


    ¡°Umm, I am very sure,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile on her face as her hand caressed her flat stomach.


    She didn¡¯t want to drive late at night, endangering others in the process for she didn¡¯t know if those enemies will attack when she is on the road. There have been numerous cases when she came across some hostile enemies when driving and she didn¡¯t want anything more to happen.


    As for the person who is behind this, she was going to look for him/her slowly as there are other big fishes to fry and she didn¡¯t want her pups to fall in any danger because of her selfishness.


    ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s do it like ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The two talked for over an hour before Venus left with a smile from the office. Venus didn¡¯t feel bad about retiring in such a way, she had already talked with the Radiant sisters and they were also ready to retire.


    Venus has her own businesses, the same was true for the sisters, so losing one job wasn¡¯t as bad as anyone makes it sounds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back home, we still have a lot to do!¡±


    Without looking at the bus she had driven for over a year or saying goodbye to her former colleagues, she left with her entourage.


    ¡°I think that this is the greatest mistake ever. They are going to regret it!¡±


    ¡°I also feel the same, most customers were here because of Lady V.¡±


    ¡°Listening to the voice of many who doesn¡¯t even ride on our buses, this excuse is very lame.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that someone is attacking her?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 55: LUNA VENUS

    Livius seeing that Venus wasn¡¯t that upset was at ease and with her help, everything went very smoothly. The next day, the ten that had left them were buried with the moon testifying to that.


    Venus looked at the bereaved and her heart felt sour. She hated that they haven¡¯t found anything after so long, she hated that those people targeted the weak and made other families lose their beloved ones.


    She wanted to desperately find them and then get the justice that the bereaved deserve. It was not going to be easy but as their Luna, she was going to do everything in her power to achieve this.


    Dressed in all black, everyone laid the ten to rest and in everyone¡¯s hearts, they all had revenge in their hearts.


    The funeral went very smoothly and the Luna and Venus who had gotten close to the families went to them again.


    Looking at the red eyes of family members who had gotten through something so painful for no reason at all, she couldn¡¯t help but get teary again, ¡°I know that this moment is very painful. You have lost your children but it''s not just you who have lost. As a mother and as your Luna, I have lost children that I haven¡¯t even gotten to embrace in my arms.


    This greatly pains me so much and I want as much as every one of you to tear those people into pieces and offer their heads to the children as penance. I may not be good at many things but I promise and swear by the moon, that I will get you justice.


    It won¡¯t matter how long it will take but that justice I will bring to you. I am very sorry about everything and I hope that you keep on and don¡¯t give up. You need to personally behead those that took away everything from you, don¡¯t let anything stop you from doing this.¡±


    Livius found this speech a bit troublesome, Venus¡¯s way of consoling people was surely unique but seeing the acceptance on the family¡¯s faces, he was relieved.


    The changes Venus had been going through were visible, she wasn¡¯t causing any trouble and she was getting to know more about the village. Before she didn¡¯t even want to take on any duty as in her mind, she was still young and there were still many more years to come in the future.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He didn¡¯t actually mind this as he wanted her to be happy. The elders didn¡¯t say anything or complain as they didn¡¯t want to see a furious Venus for the second time.


    After hearing the wonders, she did to those people, they saw finally that she showed mercy and fainted that time.


    So, seeing her being active like this, almost everyone was relieved. At this moment, who actually cared about Venus¡¯s past?


    It wasn¡¯t like most members of the Ethereal pack were saints. This was a rogue pack that lives in the open and most of them has blood on their hands. So, who cares about some drug charges in the past?


    After dealing with the funeral, it was time for Venus to deal with a problem she brought back to the village. Venus had seen the witch that night and she brought her back to the village.


    Luckily the little witch didn¡¯t cause any trouble and obediently stayed. When Venus saw the little witch, she couldn¡¯t help but whistle, she loves beauty and pretty things.


    The little witch was actually very young, she looked around eighteen at most and those emerald green eyes of hers were so enchanting, if she wasn¡¯t a witch, she would have been some succubus.


    Her head was full of red hair, a contrast to her eyes but who cares about that?


    Her hair was also extraordinary, it was too shiny, and when she remembered that midnight purple-haired lady, she and the little witch were actually better.


    ¡°I am sorry that I wasn¡¯t able to meet you all these days, as you know things are a little bit hectic at the moment,¡± Venus with a sly smile apologized.


    The little girl understood that running away was pointless, besides it didn¡¯t hurt to follow someone powerful and something about Venus called out to her and scared her at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand,¡± she spoke in a low voice as her fear towards this person was still there and it was going to take a very long time before it vanishes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of time to play games with you so I will be straight with you. Join my pack and follow me, or I will end you since you were there that night and didn¡¯t offer a hand. I wouldn¡¯t know if you are also part of those inhumane people!¡±


    Being thick-skinned and shameless was something that Venus does daily. So, she didn¡¯t feel bad at all as she threatened a little girl into submission.


    The little witch never expected that Venus will be that shameless to that extent. She didn¡¯t want to end up in that situation like those werewolves. She also couldn¡¯t run away as Venus has set up a shield to prevent her from doing that.


    If she really wants her dead, she was sure that the other will surely kill her without any remorse. She could sense the murderous and killing intent surrounding Venus and she didn¡¯t want to be the target of such heavy intent.


    She wanted a shelter and this pack was very powerful, although she never planned on settling down in this small village, it was better than being hunted down and killed ruthlessly.


    ¡°I will join your pack and follow you. So please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Venus smiled after hearing this answer, she wasn¡¯t expecting any other answer as she didn¡¯t leave any leeway for the little witch but she wasn¡¯t going to make it easy for her too, ¡°then what will you bring to the table? You were there that night, tell me everything that you saw, heard, or sensed. Don¡¯t leave a single thing! You wouldn¡¯t like me if I am angry!¡±


    Now that was a threat and the little witch could sense that.

 CHAPTER 56: ERIKA

    Erika is the name of the little witch; she wasn¡¯t born a witch. She was just another normal child who grew up in an impoverished family but there was love in the family.


    Everything changed when she was ten years old. One day she came across an old and wrinkly lady, this lady began to talk nonsense and, in her attempt, to run away from her, the old lady sprinkled something on her.


    She blacked out and when she woke up, she was in the hospital. She never saw that old lady again and she thought that everything was okay but who knew that when she turned fifteen something weird began.


    Her black hair began to turn red and this caught everyone unaware, she began to be labeled as a freak and the alienation began. The nightmares followed and every single time she was forced to learn weird things.


    Seeing the old lady in her dreams, she was frustrated but, in the end, she accepted this. As long as she learns everything, the old lady will leave her. This stopped when she turned eighteen, the old lady truly left her but the true nightmare started.


    She didn¡¯t know how it started but she got started being hunted. People wanted her head and she didn¡¯t want to die. Her several amateurish abilities enabled her to save her life several times.


    When she overheard her family¡¯s thoughts on selling her to a group of people that wanted her, she decided to leave this toxic home forever. They have already stopped being a family a long time ago.


    Without them knowing, she ran away from home and she was hunted by them ever since. Hiding from these pursuers she ended up witnessing something she will never forget.


    Erika didn¡¯t want to die, those pursuers of hers weren¡¯t ruthless as this young woman so she confessed everything and even included her own identity in the mix.


    ¡°So, you are saying that you can trace them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. I can see things, all I need is something that belongs to the target and I will be able to ¡­..¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Venus wanted to kiss the other¡¯s cheeks so bad when she heard all of this. She picked such a treasure; how can she not be happy?


    ¡°If it''s like this then it is okay. I will get my hubby to give me something. I don¡¯t care about who you find, all I need is a clue and at the same time, use those abilities to find out if we have a traitor in the pack. I want them all uprooted and be discreet.¡±


    Venus was not in the mood to console Erika about her ill-fated life, which will be talked about in the future when all is well. after talking to her, she removed the shield and went out.


    Looking at the guards guarding Erika, she instructed them, ¡°you don¡¯t need to restrict her, just protect her and make sure that nothing happens to her.¡±


    Venus met Livius and talked to him for a long time. Livius gave Venus what she wanted and Venus gave Alice to pass this to Erika. When she gets her answers, she will come to her.


    After dealing with this issue, she began to look at other current problems. Since she agreed on taking on her duties as a Luna, she began to get busy as piles and piles of files kept on piling up on her desk.


    Venus was so busy for the following days and finally got some rest when she received a phone call from a friend, Kelley. As she had not left the village for a long time, she decided to go and meet up with this friend of hers.


    Before she left, Erika came to her, she had not heard much from her from the last time they met so hearing from her, meant that Erika had something for her.


    Surely, Erika brought some good news but in the form of a drawing that she didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t want to stress herself and simply decided to give this to Livius when he returns from work.


    ¡°I am going out, prepare!¡±


    An hour later, Venus left the village and, on her way, she was on her phone checking on the messages that still haunted the internet. As Venus stopped Livius from deleting the threads, the posts were still there but the issue has calmed down a bit.


    As no one came to delete or explain, the melon eaters began to lose interest. Venus has a suspect actually and no one wanted her gone other than that person.


    As she was busy lately, she hasn¡¯t troubled herself to look for this person and deal with her she just didn¡¯t have time.


    On her way to Sydney to meet Kelley, she received an unexpected call that brought a smile to her face. The driver and Alice wondered who could make their Luna smile like this, all of a sudden, a surge of urgency emerged. It will be disastrous if this person was male.


    Kelley was waiting anxiously for Venus as she paced up and down, she wasn¡¯t in a good mood at all. So many things have happened and it wasn¡¯t time to meet Venus yet but circumstances forced her.


    She needed to know and see with her own eyes before she can conclude anything, she had already lost so many things and she didn¡¯t want this trend to continue.


    When she received the phone call from Venus, she was relieved but if anyone were to look very closely, they could see hatred in her eyes.


    Venus met with Kelley and after not seeing each other for a long time, Venus was very excited to meet each other.


    The two talked about many things and since Kelley was her friend, she was actually open about many things. But she wasn¡¯t so bold to talk about the pack¡¯s business.


    Kelley was also trying her best to fish out some information but Venus wasn¡¯t falling for that. In the end, she gave up and used her other abilities to get what she wanted.


    The girls spent three hours together and finally have to depart. As they were separating from each other, Kelley bumped into her causing the bags to fall.


    ¡°Hahaha, I am just being clumsy,¡± Kelley admonished herself embarrassedly and Venus laughed along with her.


    After picking up the bags, the girls bid each other goodbye and it was time to leave.


    Kelly had a bright smile on her face and anyone could tell that something good was happening and it was surely like that.

 CHAPTER 57: A LOVE RIVAL

    Venus arrived home safe and Livius was home when she arrived. The couple hugged each other and shared a passionate kiss before separating.


    ¡°How was your day hubby?¡±


    ¡°Umm, it was okay, and yours?¡±


    ¡°It was okay, I was with Kelley today and refreshed a lot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you shouldn¡¯t coop up at home, it is bad for your health.¡±


    ¡°I know, I will relax in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    The couple sit down close to each other as they shared the happenings of the day. Venus also told Livius about what Erika found and his expression was so grave that she began to wonder what was going on.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Livius looked at his wife with worry, he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her especially when he may be the cause. How can it not be serious?


    He didn¡¯t want to tell her about this, seeing her getting in danger again as she did back then, he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Stay away from this and don¡¯t interfere. I will deal with this, I promise.¡±


    ¡°But_¡±


    He stopped her before she could continue, ¡°trust me on this. I can lose anything but I can¡¯t lose you. So, for once listen to me!¡±


    His tone was very serious and even if she wanted to refute it, she lost the will. Since he wanted her to behave then she will try her best to do that, after all, there were so many ways of getting involved without being in the front line.


    Livius was expecting Venus to keep on refusing but she shocked him once more, ¡°I will behave this time seriously, I swear!¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Fine, he was going to keep a lookout on her and hope that she will not interfere, ¡°then you better keep your promise. In the meantime, don¡¯t go anywhere without guards, okay!¡±


    Venus felt warmth just listening to him, his care for her was so great and she loves being basked in it.


    The couple changed the topic swiftly and after days of not having meat, Venus succeeded in seducing her man and swiftly brought him to the bedroom.


    What the couple didn¡¯t know was that inside that handbag that Venus was carrying, a small button that wasn¡¯t there was stuck inside, and somewhere very far away someone was fuming with anger as the lovebirds¡¯ voices were emitted on the side.


    ¡®Ha, enjoy this short time that you have. Livius, I will make sure that I strip you of everything that you cherish. I will make you lose everything the same way you took from me.¡¯


    Livius after receiving the drawing from Venus wasn¡¯t idle, he went to interrogate Erika and when he got the answers that he sought, he was very grim.


    He held a meeting that lasted several hours and after the meeting, the movements in the village could be seen that something was happening.


    Venus was very curious and since she wanted to know more about what was going on, she decided to use other means to get what she wanted. She sent a few messages to her acquittances and waited for the responses.


    At the same time, she was also preparing to meet someone she had not seen in several months and she was looking forward to this meeting.


    With Livius gone to do his business, Venus left home with her several watchmen and headed for the place she was going to meet with her longtime friend.


    Alice seeing this happy expression, her worry level meter shoots up once again but she wasn¡¯t a tattletale so the Alpha will never know.


    Venus got out of the car and as winter has now passed, she was dressed lightly but still covered her skin. Livius is a jealous man and she didn¡¯t want the man to flip up.


    Venus looked at the face she had not seen in a while and she couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. Inside the caf¨¦, a man with green eyes, black eyes, and a feast to the eyes were busy drinking black tea with a warm smile on his face.


    His face was enough to attract a crowd and Venus shook her head seeing that. She was already used to seeing this face, this was someone who was actually very famous but he wasn¡¯t from Zamgenia so not many people knew of him.


    When she entered the caf¨¦, the man¡¯s eyes lit up and he stood up from the chair. When the others saw this beauty, they all knew that they didn¡¯t have a chance anymore but looking at such a beautiful pair, they were satisfied.


    The man hugged Venus and she returned the hug as well, the bodyguards seeing this, wanted to go forward and stop this but a look from Alice was enough to keep them in place.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since we met, how have you been?¡± Venus excitedly asked this mature man as she sits down.


    The man only has eyes for Venus and whatever was happening away from her he wasn¡¯t seeing it. So, his eyes naturally saw the ring on her finger, her glow that only people who are in love show could be seen on her face.


    His heart was already shattered before he could even confess. He has been in love with Venus from the very day she saved his life. He wanted to be with her but he wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    So, he decided to come when everything was in order to confess his feelings for her and hope that they will be together but him been gone for like six months, she was already married.


    There was nothing more painful than this, to lose something before you can even hold it. But as a man giving up wasn¡¯t in the library, he needed to know who this person is before he can actually give up.


    After seeing so much dirty being splashed on her name, he knew that he had to dive in but he wasn¡¯t someone that could do something without consulting the other. This is why he was here to meet her and at the same time, he missed her and he wanted so bad to see her.


    Venus was actually happy to see this man a lot and as for his feelings for her, she will be a fool if she couldn¡¯t see this but it was unfortunate that they weren¡¯t meant to be.


    So, they are only destined to be friends or acquittances at most.

 CHAPTER 58: HARVEY

    Harvey felt very upset because of his unstable emotions but knowing that Venus still treated him as before, he was at ease and his mood improved a bit.


    ¡°So how is everything on your side?¡± Venus spoke her Zamgenia vernacular as Harvey could hear and understand asked.


    Harvey flashed a gentlemanly smile and replied, ¡°things were a bit hectic but now it is all solved.¡±


    With a relieved expression, Venus continued, ¡°I am glad to hear about that. I kept on reading the news and your name kept popping up here and there. Anyway, how is Talia?¡±


    Venus¡¯s face lit up as she asked about the little girl.


    Harvey was happy, as a father and a single one on top of that, he was happy to know that the woman he cares about also cares about his child.


    Talia was a huge fan of Venus and the two were quite close, ¡°she is doing okay and she sends her regards. So, what is new? I can see a ring on your finger. Did you possibly get married in these past few months?¡±


    Being a businessman in this ruthless world, he had gotten used to masking his emotions, so his voice didn¡¯t even waver when he asked this.


    Venus smiled brightly when Harvey asked her this question as a husband-con she didn¡¯t hesitate but brag from A-Z, 1 to infinity about her husband.


    The werewolves¡¯ bodyguards outside smiled when they listened to Venus. They were very much relieved after all; it will be quite saddening if Venus forgets about her husband after meeting someone younger.


    It was not an easy thing dating Livius, they could all relate to that.


    Harvey with a fake smile on his face, still listened as Venus poured all her heart. From everything she talked about, he got to understand a few things, Venus was in love with her husband and the two were madly in love with each other.


    It wasn¡¯t that itself but the man seems to pamper and dote on her a lot. Seeing her happy can be both a blessing and a curse.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I am very happy for you. You should have invited me to the wedding!¡± with a wronged tone, Harvey complained earning a peal of hearty laughter from her.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t held one yet but when we do, I will invite you,¡± she couldn¡¯t invite normal people to her mating ceremony.


    There was no way she was going to expose this secret side to society. There were so many dangerous things outside, such as supernatural¡¯s they were hunted at times by hunters and shadow hunters.


    These ones are more dangerous than normal human beings. The normal human beings, whatever they don¡¯t understand will label you as a freak, the case was true for Erika who nearly got sold by her parents.


    Some secrets were meant to be kept secret no matter how much the misunderstandings grow.


    The two talked for a while and enjoyed some tea and snacks. It was after a while that Venus received a phone call from her vinegar jar and decided to leave.


    ¡°I will call you and introduce you to my husband.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I will be looking forward to it.¡±


    Venus left the caf¨¦ in a happy mood but it wasn¡¯t the same for Harvey. When he left the caf¨¦, he went straight to the hotel where he drank like crazy. He just wanted to drown his sorrows and grieve for the love that flew away.


    Harvey is thirty-one years old and he owns an electronics company he recently became a multimillionaire and he was sought after in society.


    He has one daughter he conceived with his ex-wife who was his childhood sweetheart. At age twenty-three the two got married and had Talia but some circumstances led to their divorce when he was twenty-seven.


    Harvey received custody of Talia and had been single ever since. Trying to make something for himself, he faced so many challenges. During a business trip two years ago, he got into a scuffle with some bad people and his life was in danger.


    But that young girl with shiny golden hair swooped in and saved him like a damsel in distress. This is how these two met and became acquainted with one another.


    He didn¡¯t want her to remember him as the man she saved but he wanted her to see her like a man that can take care of her for the rest of his life.


    For him to do that, he needed to work hard and he has been doing that ever since but still, he was too late and Venus was taken by another.


    He still wanted to see the man who stole Venus from not just him but many others, for he was aware that it wasn¡¯t him alone who was in love with her.


    There was that youngster who tried to make his life difficult a year ago. He wondered where he is and whether he knows that Venus was no longer available. Sometimes it was better to suffer as a group than individually.


    Venus still returned home and found a grumpy husband. She had to coax the older man until he was smiling and she wondered what was wrong with him.


    It wasn¡¯t like she will leave him for someone else but knowing that he was this jealous also sent her over the moon.


    The next day Venus received the news she had been waiting for a while now but it wasn¡¯t from the sources, she was expecting but Harvey. He had found the culprit who was making things difficult for her.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that Livius wasn¡¯t capable, she had stopped him in the beginning and they were too busy for that.


    Livius simply took out a file from his desk and handed it over to her. She raised her eyebrows as she read the contents inside and to be honest, she wasn¡¯t as shocked as she thought she will be.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Livius asked as he played with Venus¡¯s fingers.


    Venus looked at her man and showed him one of her sly smiles, ¡°I will be visiting her. I think that it is time for us to properly sit down and have a great talk.¡±


    Seeing that smile, how can Livius not know what the other was up to, ¡°don¡¯t cause too much trouble. I will do all the dirty work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will make sure that my hands aren¡¯t dirtied, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Livius smiled as he leaned in for a kiss, ¡°that¡¯s my girl.¡±

 CHAPTER 59: CONFRONTATION

    To catch this sneaky rat, Venus needed a ruse that can actually work on Portia. So instead of visiting her at her house where many things can go wrong, Venus decided to use a certain Director¡¯s name to lure this ambitious actress for a meeting.


    Portia simply thought that everything was working out well when she received a phone call from a prominent director. Wanting to please the other and let her name soar higher, she dressed beautifully and went for the date.


    The second she arrived at the private club; she licked her lips with anticipation. Sleeping with higher-ups for promotion was no longer new and she was used to it.


    She didn¡¯t mind opening her legs for anyone at all as long as she succeeds, call her names and she didn¡¯t particularly care at all. She checked herself in the mirror and after making sure that she was looking okay she got out of the car.


    At the reception, she was received well and was taken to the private room where she was meeting the Director.


    ¡°Please enjoy,¡± the beautiful server who had escorted kindly said before leaving.


    Portia took some deep breaths first before knocking slightly, a hmmm was heard inside and she opened the door nervously.


    She didn¡¯t know what to expect but she was going to fight the battle head-on and not be a coward.


    It''s just that when she entered and lifted her head, horror and terror filled her eyes. She staggered backward and, in her head, she was like, ¡®I need to get the hell out of here.¡¯


    But before she could move anywhere, she was suddenly carried mercilessly and was forced to kneel on the cold floor and by her side, a familiar face was kneeling with tears on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are you?¡± Portia frantically screamed as she looked at the muscular men in the room.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°It''s pointless, to think that I was such a fool to fall for your tricks! Look where I am, it''s all because of you!¡± the other woman yelled hatefully at Portia and lugged at her.


    The men in the room didn¡¯t care about this cat fight at all and let them fight to their heart¡¯s content. The room which had now been shielded so that no sound will go out was busy screaming, yelling at each other, pulling each other¡¯s clothes, and scratching each other.


    It was a beautiful sight to behold. The men allowed the two to fight for over ten minutes before separating them.


    ¡°You can kill each other later, for now, you still have so much to talk about when the boss lady arrives.¡±


    The two shivered with fear hearing how cold and emotionlessly the man sounded as he separated them.


    ¡°Who is it? Is it that slut Mary or her golden sponsor?¡±


    ¡°Who is _?¡±


    The sound of heels tapping the floor could be heard and all eyes were suddenly on the other side of the room.


    Portia watched with horror as a face that she hates so much appeared and just like before she was wearing expensive clothes and she looked so much better than before.


    The other lady who hated Venus more couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth hatefully as she looked at the person who had taunted her during her teen years, ¡°how is this possible?¡±


    Venus sneered as she sat on the couch, without caring for these two people, she removed the shades covering her beautiful eyes and looked at the two people who made her life hell before.


    ¡°You remember back then when I was still in school, I took you, Portia, as my friend. I was annoying, I can¡¯t deny that but the fact that I took you seriously and genuinely was very true. I trusted you which is why all the bad things I did you knew all of them,¡± Venus directed this at Portia who was being pressed down so that she won¡¯t stand up.


    After saying this she looked toward the person who had made her go crazy back then, she turned so bad because she hated this person so much and, in the end, she suffered more than everyone else.


    ¡°As for you, I understand that I was in the wrong from day one. I hated you so much for who you are but that can''t be blamed as everything about you just pissed me off. Anyway, that is not the point, our grudges weren¡¯t that so bad to come up with such devious ways of getting rid of another.


    I know that I wronged you and I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness but tonight we are not here because of the past but the present. So, you two, how about you explain to me how I wronged you this time to blacken my name, make me lose my job and reputation for no reason?¡±


    Wendy looked hatefully at Venus, she hated Venus more than she hated Portia. Back then Venus was hilarious and she didn¡¯t think straight so her actions always repelled many.


    The man she wanted so bad at some point also looked at Venus and how could she not hate the other?


    With Venus at school, it was easy for her to receive sympathy points and thanks to her, she was able to hitch the guy she wanted. because of Venus the villainess, the female lead, finally received a happy ending.


    Venus wasn¡¯t as bad as people saw her be but sometimes, we need sacrificial lambs for things to go well and Venus was that kind.


    Venus seems to already guess what happened back then and if they had just forgotten about her and indeed their own business, they wouldn¡¯t be in this position.


    Before Wendy says anything, Portia already beat her to it, ¡°it wasn¡¯t me. It''s her who did it!¡±


    Portia was very good at pushing the blame to others and Wendy who was already frustrated enough couldn¡¯t take this at all and she lurched at Portia again.


    To think that one day she will personally witness these two fighting like this, was a miracle, and just seeing them, she was in a good mood. She motioned for the bodyguards to let them be and watched a good movie.

 CHAPTER 60: CONFESSION

    Portia understood that fighting with Wendy won¡¯t make her leave this situation alive and confessing was indeed a good choice.


    That person who had lured her with benefits wasn¡¯t here and maybe if she really confesses what happened then Venus will let her go.


    ¡°I will tell you everything but you need to promise me that you will let me go when I am done!¡±


    Venus snarled at Portia and looked at her with contempt in her eyes, ¡°you don¡¯t have any rights to negotiate but I can at least promise to let you leave alive if your confession satisfies me. And I will give you just five minutes and you better make it fast.¡±


    Portia could tell that this Venus was a version she didn¡¯t know and wouldn¡¯t be able to manipulate. That coldness, and ruthlessness weren¡¯t fake at all and everything seemed real.


    She wasn¡¯t the girl who would listen and follow her like a dog, she was someone who has someone very powerful to back her up and Portia didn¡¯t want any trouble anymore.


    Although at that time she was greedy and accepted this, she transferred the risks and didn¡¯t think that she will be found out quickly and the person that she left the dirty work for.


    ¡°I was directed by someone else; it was a man and he told me that as long as I tarnish your name, he can make me famous. I didn¡¯t want to do the dirty job myself so I called Wendy.


    After everything that you did to her back then, she hates you, and with you out of prison, we don¡¯t know if you will look into what really happened back then so taking you out before your wings grow was the best option,¡± with a lowered head and painful knees, Portia confessed.


    ¡°Hurh, just for some popularity and to cover up your schemes, you decided to throw dirty water in my life again. How dare you?¡±


    How can she not be angry?


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to stay in that prison. Her life was so hectic, and painful and she lost everything because of it.


    ¡°Do you know what I went through? I lost my family, friends, and even that fake boyfriend. I know that I did drugs but did it really have to end that way? Now tell me, who framed me back then? You better be honest with me or I will let these guys have their way with you!¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Wendy who had been quiet and shocked by how fast Portia is at selling others instantly took this chance to pave a way for herself, ¡°it was ****, me, Portia, *******, and *****. You needed to go and since he was tired of you, he decided to join hands and do that to you. This couldn¡¯t be down with only us, powerful people had to be in it for everything to be this way.¡±


    Wendy also felt very wrong, although she was one of the people that participated in sending Venus to prison that year, all of this couldn¡¯t be possible if her rich boyfriend of Venus didn¡¯t aid them.


    They were not powerful enough to scheme to that extent, so brushing everything to the powerful ones was the only thing that Wendy could do at the moment.


    ¡°Yes, it was him and his friends!¡± Portia also agreed with Wendy.


    Why should they suffer when the real culprits are out there enjoying their lives.


    Venus never thought that her suspicions had been correct all this time. She didn¡¯t want to think much or look into much but the truth was finally out. as for confronting her ex-boyfriend, that was something for another day.


    ¡°I will believe you for the moment, now tell me do you remember the person who started all of this and the reason why he wanted this to be done?¡± Venus decided to go back to the main issue since the drug incident was already done.


    Portia didn¡¯t waste any time and confessed everything that she knows and how she got to know the person who brought her into this situation.


    Looking at the two pitiful women kneeling on the ground, she didn¡¯t want to cause any more damage, going back to prison was actually easy and there was no way she was going back to that sh**hole.


    She looked at her men and smiled, ¡°send them back respectfully and make sure you tell them the importance of not saying just anything.¡±


    ¡°We will do that.¡±


    The two were taken out of the room muted and they didn¡¯t protest, at least she didn¡¯t give the order to get rid of them.


    Venus remained in the room and Alice who had been busy recording in the background appeared, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    Alice found this situation a bit crazy, as someone who had not dated and was still meatless at the moment, she couldn¡¯t understand why women will go to such great lengths to just get rid of another.


    ¡°I think whoever instigated Portia has an agenda and that person hates you so much. The person wants your name tarnished and with a black name like that it is very easy to lose things that are very close to you and cherish, like your job, friends, and husband,¡± Alice analyzed the situation the way that she was seeing it, of course, she didn¡¯t believe that someone can be so crazy to do all of this to make the Luna lose her husband.


    With the way those two love each other, they couldn''t separate. When Venus was listening to Alice, something suddenly strikes in her head and a snarl appeared on her face, ¡°I sincerely hope that she is not the one and not that stupid. Because if she really is, I will make things so bad for her she will regret messing with me!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t understand what Venus was talking about but one thing sounded a bit right, she must have found out who was responsible for this and it was just a matter of time before this suspicion is confirmed.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Alice asked since she was following Venus¡¯s lead.


    ¡°For now, let''s wait for the guys. I will try my end and see what is happening. Don¡¯t let Livius know, he has so much on his plate and I don¡¯t want to bother him.¡±


    Alice nodded her head to show that she agreed with this. They didn¡¯t stay much longer at the club and left after ten minutes or so.


    After that, the convoy began to drive towards the village and on their way, Venus growled in a certain direction before continuing.


    When she arrived home, she found a raging husband and he was holding something that made her contemplate about life, ¡®was she born to be betrayed by those that she keeps dear to her heart?¡¯

 CHAPTER 61: RESPONSE

    With so much happening, Venus wasn¡¯t shocked when she saw an apology from the person who first spread the thread. This was the hard work of her bodyguards as well as many people who were interested in her issue.


    What truly shocked her was the news about the person she had almost forgotten if Portia and Wendy didn¡¯t remind her.


    She didn¡¯t know what happened, but her ex-boyfriend¡¯s company had gotten in hot soup, and just thinking of that bastard suffering, she was in a very good mood.


    Just a few days after meeting the naughty girls, Venus finally received a response she had been waiting for.


    One of the people she sent for help finally responded and she was glad to hear that the other was in the country.


    As the other had come for her, she wasn¡¯t planning on letting the other sleep outside so she decided to go and pick the other up at the airport and show her where she stays.


    Livius accepted what Venus told him, he didn¡¯t want to stop her from having friends as that was her right.


    Venus left for Sydney and anyone could tell that she was very happy. When she arrived at the airport, she saw who she was looking for and she couldn¡¯t help but look at the other.


    Alice when she saw the person whom Venus came to pick, she was surprised and a hint of fear was seen in her eyes. Recalling the last time, she saw this person; she was too scared to think about it.


    Megan flashed a smile at Venus, this was her business partner and she had been bringing so much money to her and she was very happy about this.


    When she received a signal for help, she was doing something so important and couldn¡¯t leave so she wasn¡¯t able to come immediately or ask Venus what she wanted.


    But now that she was free, she was very interested in knowing what really happened and as someone who has seen a lot, some challenges were also needed.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Venus happily welcomed the other and they began to talk. While sitting in the car, Venus happily shared the news, ¡°you will be staying at the village during your stay so be free.¡±


    ¡°Umm, I will, thanks ae. Besides I think that it is also okay, it will help me find the root of all these problems. You never know what one may find if you look closer.¡±


    Venus nodded her head as this sounded to be quite correct, lately, so many strange things have been happening in the village, and to think that there was a possibility of more happening, brought fear to others.


    That attack was only the first, there have been several attacks that followed but they weren¡¯t physical and no one died.


    Someone hacked the company¡¯s HQ and some data was lost, some livestock were poisoned and a loss was incurred. Some crops even suffered so bad, Venus and everyone understood that they were being targeted and the main problem was that no one knew who was doing this to them.


    By having someone with more abilities than her since Erika is still a novice, Venus believes that she will get some answers.


    They soon arrived at the village and Venus took Megan to see Livius first before sending the other to the guest villa.


    Who knew that the two will click it off when they met? Luckily, she didn¡¯t feel threatened by Megan as she was into girls more than men. Besides she trusted her man and didn¡¯t believe that he will make her wear a green hat.


    After a few hours, Venus was finally alone with Megan and Megan couldn¡¯t stop praising her husband and it made her very proud and uncomfortable at the same time.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, don¡¯t worry dear, I wouldn¡¯t take him away from you. If I am to take someone, that will be you and not him,¡± Megan teasingly said making Venus blush red.


    Seeing Venus flushing like this, Megan was in a great mood and couldn¡¯t help but miss that person.


    ¡°Okay, enough with jokes. Let¡¯s talk business. Can you manage to find answers?¡± Venus was so anxious when she asked this.


    ¡°You need to trust me, just give me two days and I will give you all the answers that you need,¡± Megan was very confident with her skills.


    Venus was happy to hear this but she has an urgent matter that needed to be solved so she urged Megan about it first, ¡°but before doing that, can you help me look into my sister-in-law. I believe that she is the person behind everything that has happened and more is there.¡±


    Megan smiled with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes and nodded her head, ¡°sure, I will get to that.¡±


    The two talked for a short time before Venus left. With Venus gone, those dazzling eyes suddenly turned cold, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that a trail I have been following will lead me to your side again. Since they are causing you trouble, I will give you a helping hand. This is all that I can do for you.¡±


    Megan looked towards the direction that Venus left and a smile hung on her face, ¡®if only you were single and not taken, I would have loved to dote on you and love you.¡¯


    It was simply tough liking someone who only has eyes for her beloved. She wasn¡¯t a homewrecker so she wasn¡¯t going to interfere with Venus¡¯s marriage, besides she really liked Livius.


    He is the type of man that she does business with and after seeing him, she was considering making him one of her clients. She wondered if the man will fall for that.


    Megan lifted her hand and a shield covered the whole villa blocking everything, no one will hear what is inside or see anything. Werewolves are truly a dangerous species and she didn¡¯t want anyone eavesdropping on what she will be doing.


    Megan tapped her hands and several shadows emerged from the floor, ¡°we have a job to do guys!¡±

 CHAPTER 62: PREGNANT

    Megan didn¡¯t have to do things by herself. What is the point of being powerful when you need to do everything by yourself?


    While she was busy dealing with the problems that Venus left her with, the couple was currently lying-in bed snuggling in each other¡¯s arms.


    Livius¡¯s gaze was on that flat stomach and Venus was glaring at the man, ¡°why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Livius cleared his throat and looked at those dazzling eyes that seduce him all day long, ¡°dear, how about we visit the hospital tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Why should we? I am not sick!¡±


    How can she be so clueless like this?


    ¡°Umm, it¡¯s been a while since the mating ceremony and we should be having some pups now!¡± Livius was a bit shy when saying this and it didn¡¯t match his demeanor at all.


    Venus who was hearing this looked at Livius with shock in her eyes before gazing at her flat stomach, she touched it and caressed it several times, and yet there wasn¡¯t anything different.


    ¡°Are you sure that I may be pregnant?¡±


    Livius held her hand and placed the other on top of her stomach, ¡°umm, it never fails.¡±


    Venus glared at her man as she recalled several things, ¡°Is this why you ¡­..¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow okay!¡±


    Since the other was being considerate, she decided to forgive and forget, ¡°fine, we will go tomorrow.¡±


    Without doing anything more intimate, the couple slept together beautifully and the next day before having breakfast, a doctor from the village was practically dragged from her house so she was at the Alpha¡¯s house early in the morning.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    With groggy eyes as sleep was still plaguing her, Venus found herself being carried in those wonderful arms and she snuggled closer as his warmth was so wonderful, she didn¡¯t want to miss a single bit.


    The doctor who had been practically abducted from her house found herself blushing when she saw how close the Alpha and Luna were. She had seen the couple from afar for a while now and seeing them such close, it was very different.


    The doctor greeted the two before looking at the Luna in the Alpha¡¯s arms, ¡°is there something wrong with her?¡±


    Having one of the pillars down wasn¡¯t something anyone wanted and she was worried that something must be wrong with the Luna seeing how she was putty and acting in those strong arms.


    ¡°No, she is doing okay. She is just sleepy, so you do your thing and leave the rest to me. Check her pulse for me,¡± Livius softly spoke as he didn¡¯t want to disturb the sleeping wife.


    The female doctor¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. Just looking at the Luna and recalling the mating ceremony she had an inkling of what was happening.


    ¡°Sure, let me check her.¡±


    Venus who was being loved here and there grumbled unhappily and Livius coaxed her. The doctor felt as if her life was going to get halved seeing what was happening.


    It was very difficult but she still managed to check Venus¡¯s pulse and a happy smile appeared on her face, ¡°congratulations, Alpha. She is carrying.¡±


    This was the only confirmation she needed so he was very happy, ¡°umm, thanks for your hard work.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t need to stay longer as she was politely sent off and was rewarded heavily on her way back, ¡®alas, seeing is believing. To think that our Alpha can be that soft!¡¯


    Venus only woke up two hours later to be faced with such good news.


    Piti pataa¡­. Tears fell down as she caressed her stomach with a lot of affection, ¡°is it really true?¡±


    Livius didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, he didn¡¯t expect that she will be this emotional when he told her. The reaction was quite unexpected and she was crying now.


    ¡°Umm, we are going to have a baby. Are you happy?¡± he was worried that she may not be liking the idea at this stage.


    How can she not be thrilled with the news?


    If it was a few months before meeting Livius, if she had gotten pregnant, she will surely go and abort it. She didn¡¯t want to raise a child at all especially when she recalls her childhood.


    She didn¡¯t want her child to be burdened with her past and having a monstrous mother wasn¡¯t something that she wished for her child but with Livius, she wanted the whole package.


    Although it had taken a long time to conceive as they rarely used protection from day one, the news was quite joyful and shocking.


    ¡°I am going to be a mother!¡±


    Livius hugged the other and began to caress her back softly, ¡°you won¡¯t be alone in this. There is me and the whole pack behind you. Don¡¯t think too much and just be happy.¡±


    Venus looked at her man with red eyes and buried her face in his chest, ¡°I will try my best, I promise.¡±


    Parenthood wasn¡¯t something anyone is good at, one needed to learn and the lessons keep on coming daily. Although she didn¡¯t have any clue about anything, she was going to do her best and make sure that this child and more to come will be raised in a good environment and won¡¯t go through what she did and many others she thinks of.


    ¡°We will be in this together,¡± how can he bear to let her suffer alone when he is there?


    ¡°I will hold you for that so don¡¯t go anyway!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do something like that, trust me.¡±


    Venus suddenly recovered and began to bask in the limelight of becoming a mother, ¡®baby, mother will love you so much so grow up healthy and don¡¯t cause mom any problems.¡¯


    As it was now confirmed that Venus was pregnant, the mansion underwent a huge change that left even Nikita speechless. Although the older lady was so happy that Livius was going to become a father, seeing how excessive her adopted son was going, she began to imagine Venus¡¯s future and it made her shiver.


    While everyone was celebrating this good news, Megan whom Nikita has never seen made her appearance known.

 CHAPTER 63: MEGAN

    The hurtful thing that can happen to a person is getting your suspicions confirmed true and having more shocking news being handed to you almost driving you crazy.


    Venus never expected to hear such shocking news from Megan, luckily, she was already prepared so she accepted it after calming down.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Megan asked curiously with interest as she looked at Venus who no looked as soft, as she was before she arrived.


    Megan to be honest didn¡¯t understand why she had to fall for such a woman. Venus was complicated, apart from being a married woman, a werewolf, and a species that should be her enemy considering how witches and vampires were also enemies, she was helpless.


    Venus was pregnant, the faint heartbeat radiating from her womb could be heard by her sensitive ears, and as a witch with extraordinary powers, how can such changes escape her eyes?


    Knowing that she was already forming a life with her husband, Megan finally accepted that she couldn¡¯t have Venus no matter how much she wanted the other. In the end, she can only help her in this matter and make sure that her standing in the pack is solid.


    Venus was shaking actually with anger, her body trembling while her fists were clenched. The veins were popping on her forehead as well as her fists, betrayals were things that no one wants to hear about or experience and she was also the same.


    To think that her husband¡¯s hard work was going to be destroyed by people like these, how can she be calm?


    ¡°Umphhh, for now, I can only give the list to Livius. Since they are his people, he will know how to deal with them. I will just stand by his side, help him like I am doing now, and not override my status but if someone dares to play with me, I will personally execute them myself!¡± Venus declared with gritted teeth as the thought of more rascals seeking death descended on her.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Megan who was proud of herself in terms of not getting moved or shaken thanks to how she had tempered herself back then, froze as fear grasped her so hard.


    She was sitting while facing Venus and yet she was no longer seeing that beautiful lady with golden hair, the girl she fell for at first sight. What she was looking at was something that she had never seen before.


    It has the face of a girl, those red glowing eyes that were enough to instill fear in anyone, that was a monster sitting right in front of her and Megan was scared.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sweat has already covered her back as if the rain had poured down on her, it was simply too much for her, and disturbing Venus whilst she is in this state was the same as trying to commit suicide.


    Venus couldn¡¯t help but shake her body as she felt that crazy energy taking over again. This was the second time something like this has happened and the first time was when she rescued the radiant sisters.


    She completely blacked out but the mess she left behind was too much for her to handle. She rubbed her flat stomach and murmured to herself, ¡°baby, mommy needs to calm down or mommy will do something bad and that is something that we don¡¯t want.¡±


    It took her a whole to realize that she still has Megan with her. With an apologetic smile, she turned her head to face Megan who didn¡¯t look so well. Venus wondered what was wrong with the other but she didn¡¯t want to be seen as intruding so she didn¡¯t open her mouth and ask in the end.


    ¡°Thank you for your great help. I owe you big this time,¡± Venus softly said as she smiled at Megan.


    Megan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry seeing how Venus was acting but she wasn¡¯t one to make life difficult for others so she responded, ¡°that¡¯s what friends do besides you have helped me greatly and promoted my products. Take this as me paying you back.¡±


    ¡®If you insist then I won¡¯t push you further,¡± Venus was very happy with this response actually, after all, she had truly worked hard to promote those beauty products and she deserves some commission.


    ¡°Since I am done with this, I wanted to let you know that I will be leaving but before I do, I have some things that I brought for you. They will be very helpful during this time, it¡¯s always good to be prepared,¡± Megan said with a smile as she looked at the other.


    Venus was very happy to hear this, she sat comfortably and began to bombard Megan with questions. Megan was very happy to see Venus like this, so she indulged the other until it was time to part.


    Venus didn¡¯t dare to keep the news to herself so when Livius returned, she told him everything, and the response she received made her almost jump out of the chair.


    The man¡¯s red eyes were glowing with fury, his fist was clenched and a dent had appeared on the desk. His thoughts were far away from the room, the oppressing aura in the room was enough to knock those with a weak will down but Venus was different, she was a female alpha on her own so how can something like this affect her?


    She didn¡¯t want her man to suffer but she also wanted him to know the truth and accept it as it is. He was a leader and betrayal was common, it¡¯s just that most of the people who betrayed the family were the least unexpected and she could understand it.


    Livius retracted his aura after a while when he remembered that his pregnant mate was with her. with a worried expression, he turned to face her and asked, ¡°are you okay? Did I _¡±


    ¡°You will never harm me and besides if you dare, you will be the one getting hurt more. I will make sure of that!¡± with a sly smile on her face, she responded back making Livius who was feeling bad chuckle and his mood improve.


    ¡°I am glad, don¡¯t worry I will settle this issue properly. Don¡¯t stress yourself with anything at this moment. just take care of yourself and the baby. I will make sure that everything is solved before the baby arrives!¡± Livius promised as he looked at Venus with a serious expression.


    Venus smiled blissfully at her man and nodded her head, ¡°I believe you.¡±

 CHAPTER 64: WHY?

    Livius did as he promised, dealing with the issue seriously and fast before Venus delivers the baby.


    As the issue was sensitive, he had to launch an investigation first to confirm how true the information is. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Venus or Megan but as a leader, he needed to accuse someone with evidence and not just make some claims.


    While Livius was dealing with this issue, Venus wasn¡¯t idle as she has someone, she left out on that list to deal with.


    Leyla was difficult to see in the village so Venus had to search for Leyla to find where she was staying and it wasn¡¯t difficult at all. All she did was to find Nikita and put on her best performance and Nikita revealed the address


    With Alice and the other bodyguards in tow, she visited Leyla whom she had not seen in ages. It was impractical to keep on delaying, she wanted to hear answers as soon as possible.


    Leyla never thought that when she heard a knock on her apartment door and went to open it thinking that it was the delivery man bringing the order she had made, she will come face to face with someone she loathes and fears the same time.


    ¡°You¡­ you, what are you doing here? How did you even come here?¡± Leyla was so angry that her chest was heaving, rising up and down.


    Her eyes were glowing with fury and her hatred was so visible that if anyone was here with the two, they will be shocked by this side of Leyla.


    ¡°Hahh, if I want to see anyone, I can just see them. It¡¯s not like you are someone special that you can live off-grid without anyone knowing about it. I am the Luna, your Luna and Livius¡¯s Luna. Whether you like it or not, that fact will never change!¡± Venus arrogantly stated as she pushed Leyla to the side so that she will enter Leyla¡¯s apartment.


    Leyla was human and she didn¡¯t possess extraordinary powers like Venus or the rest so she was easily pushed aside and her shoulders hurt from the impact.


    With more hatred in her eyes, she glared at the person who had intruded in her life and taken everything that belonged to her so easily without making an effort, ¡°where do you think you are going?¡±


    Venus laughed out loud hearing Leyla yelling behind her, ¡°your sister-in-law is pregnant and it¡¯s not good for the baby to keep on standing. Are you not going to offer me some water or juice?¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Leyla felt like killing someone but the news of Venus¡¯s pregnancy made her come to a halt and blood was drained off her face, ¡°did ¡­. You¡­ did you say that you are¡­.. are you pregnant?¡±


    Leyla asked hoarsely as she slowly made her way inside the apartment with unsteady steps.


    Venus who was now seated on the couch as if she owns the house smiled slyly as she looked at the woman who hated her with passion, ¡°umm, just received the news recently. It¡¯s been a while now but doesn¡¯t worry, I will not lose this child or let anyone make me lose it.¡±


    ¡°You_¡±


    ¡°As much as I would love to share this good news with you, I am afraid that this is not the reason that I am here. I know that you made it very clear that I don¡¯t deserve Livius and that you are in love with him. But dear, there is nothing that we can do about this.


    It is quite unfortunate that you aren¡¯t a werewolf yourself or lucky enough to have become Livius¡¯s mate and this girl who has nothing but a trek record of bad deeds became one.


    A girl from nowhere who wasn¡¯t even there when Livius was a nobody suddenly came and took everything away from not just you but everybody. I understand how much that hurts; I recently lost my favorite job thanks to some rumors which is also why I am here.


    Why did you do it? Why did you have to pour so much dirt on my name and make me lose so much? Leyla, I want to know why and you better not tell me any excuses because I swear on my ancestors'' name that I will make rip you into shreds and teach you a lesson for everything and every single harm you caused me!¡± Venus coldly asked as she looked at the petrified Leyla who was currently holding onto the pillar.


    ¡°You¡­¡­ how¡­what_¡±


    ¡°Darling, I told you to not waste my time! For the sake of your mother whom I deceived to get here and for Livius whom I didn¡¯t want to show this ugly side of you to him, you better come clean and tell me whoever aid you in this because of your greed, you collude with outsiders? Are you so willing to help some enemies of your brother to kill every single one from the village?


    Do you know that we lost kids recently? Do you want to add more to this number or should I just do a good deed and get rid of you before you cause any harm?


    Leyla, you are not my sister nor am I fond of you. I can¡¯t really show too much mercy on you, so for the sake of everyone and future peace, tell me everything and I will show mercy and forgive your transgressions for harming me.


    You can harm me but I will not allow anyone to harm my beloved. I will turn into a monster, if need be, for him, so tell me, Leyla, do you want to face my wrath or confess your sins?¡± Venus coldly asked as her glare penetrate Leyla¡¯s skin.


    She was still seated and yet Leyla was sweating, her legs were trembling and she could feel that the other wasn¡¯t joking. How was she supposed to know that Venus wasn¡¯t an ordinary human being but a supernatural?


    Her misjudgment has caused her a lot and since she has been caught, she may as well make things less difficult for herself.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Livius¡¯s hard work going down the drain. It took him so many years to be where he is right now and if she becomes the person to drag him down, she can never forgive herself.


    She didn¡¯t want that at all and maybe Venus¡¯s despite being the cause and root of the problem that led her to this moment and day.

 CHAPTER 65: THE PAST

    ¡°What do you know? Just because you are his mate, do you think that you are above everyone?¡± Leyla wasn¡¯t going to take this down despite the fact that she was going to come clean.


    ¡°Haaa, who am I to place myself over everyone? Don¡¯t try to use these nasty tactics to delay time. You better come clean before I expose your wonderful deeds to Livius. Just think about who he will believe, you or me, his mate and the mother of his cubs?¡± Venus¡¯s words were daunting enough and surely Leyla lost it this time.


    Leyla found energy from nowhere and frantically sped to where Venus was sitting, ¡°I was there when Livius was just a child with nowhere to go. He was so broken and it was me and my family that mended him. Who are you to just barge in and try to change everything?¡±


    Inwardly Venus was busy cheering for Leyla to continue, she was quite curious about what really transpired back then. Livius didn¡¯t tell her much and she could see that he was hurt by recalling it and Venus didn¡¯t want to open some wounds.


    She was also not comfortable talking about her past so she understands just how bad it is to force others to talk about what pains them the most.


    Leyla didn¡¯t let her down and began to expose everything like the person she is.


    Over three decades ago, Livius¡¯s mom was sold by his pack¡¯s Alpha to a rogue Alpha despite the fact that she was married and with kids. His father wasn¡¯t going to let his mate be taken by another so he fought with everything he had.


    Livius and Lydia lost both of their parents in just one week and Livius didn¡¯t know exactly what transpired as this news was something he learnt about in the future.


    He was born sickly and with a sister far away he couldn¡¯t fight his pack so the only thing he could do was seek refuge somewhere. That¡¯s how he ended up with Nikita and her family.


    Livius worked very hard to be where he is right now. His road to success was very difficult and at some point, he lived with a notorious pack known for its uniqueness as the pack not only has werewolves but witches, vampires, and other species as well.


    This pack was very unique but very united as the Alpha and Luna of this pack are both crazies. It was Livius¡¯s first time seeing a tribrid, that is a supernatural being that possesses the abilities of werewolves, witches, and vampires.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    That Luna was so powerful that at that time, Livius had wished if his mom was at least a tenth as powerful as this Luna, that horrific torture wouldn¡¯t have happened to her but that wasn¡¯t the issue.


    Through many battles and tempering, Livius finally possessed the power he needed to fight against his enemies. Livius declared war on his former pack and personally beheaded everyone who was involved in selling his mother.


    After getting this revenge, this was only the beginning as the real battle was between him and the rogue Alpha that killed his parents Cain Hardy.


    Cain Hardy was a rogue man who enjoyed destroying others. Because he was powerful, he did everything he wanted and this included plundering others, abducting women, and raping others as he wished.


    He was a scourge of a man and he was hated by many and feared by many as well. the rogue¡¯s prowess was known by all and it wasn¡¯t every pack that was powerful to fight against them.


    Livius faced this adversary back then and his losses were quite a lot. It took years to defeat Cain and his cronies and it was only then that Livius finally settled down and laid down his blade.


    It was also during these crazy battles that everyone saw how magnificent a white wolf can be. Unlike others who make a white wolf resemble something so pure and holy, Livius represented chaos and infinite power.


    He was probably the first and only rogue Alpha with the ability to get the orthodox packs to fear them. The Ethereal pack wasn¡¯t the only pack living in the open without the need to hide in forests or small towns but it was the first rogue pack to live in the open and that made them very special.


    So, they were feared and there were great reasons for that. The pack accepted all rogues from the corners of the world, as long as they put down their weapons and agree to be part of the family then everything was accepted.


    It was also during this time that those that feared these rogues began to plant spies leading to the chaos of today.


    Because Leyla was dying to brag about what she knows, she talked for a very long time and Venus sat seriously as she listened and took note of all the important information.


    As with most of the stories she already heard, she was interested in other parts of the story, and knowing that she had just received more juicy information like Cain Hardy, her suspicious mind couldn¡¯t help but brew conspiracy theories.


    To be honest Livius didn¡¯t have a lot of enemies apart from the old pack that he eradicated and only kept those that were young and innocent. The most hateful one was the rogue pack that he also eradicated.


    But she had seen how crazy revenge can be. She once read a story where a descendant whom nobody knew of appeared from nowhere to take revenge for an old foggy who was supposed to have no descendants.


    So, in Livius¡¯s case, she had this strange feeling that there was someone like that or it was just someone who wanted to use the Ethereal pack as a stepping stone and make his name known to the world.


    Since she had already come to this juncture, she knows the right person to ask and maybe it was finally time for her to cash in that favor.

 CHAPTER 66: TRAITORS

    Venus looked at Leyla who was crying sitting on the floor and wondered how they even got to this point.


    One hour ago, Leyla who had been talking non-stop finally realized that Venus had already stopped listening at some point and she was so angry that she three a fit before breaking down to cry.


    Venus was accused of so many things but looking at Leyla didn¡¯t make her sad at all the more she looked at her. She found her pitiful and her image reminded her of her past self when she was very pitiful.


    To love someone and not get your love reciprocated back was already awful enough, she knew the feeling very well.


    It was quite hard for people with unrequited love and Venus decided to give Leyla some slack and forgive her. One should have a big heart and forgive as much as one can.


    Leyla didn¡¯t do much harm, so she deserves a second chance.


    Venus stood on her feet and walked slowly towards where Leyla was bawling her eyes out. She knelt on the ground so that she was facing Leyla who was crying silently.


    ¡°I understand where you are coming from and where you are going. As much as it pains my heart to say this to you right now, I will still say it. I forgive you for everything that you have done to me. Let bygone be bygone, I hope that from now on going forward, you will think first before you do something that you will regret in the future.


    I won¡¯t give you words of comfort as you don¡¯t deserve to get that from me. Just know that no matter what happens to the family, I will never abandon Livius. I will live with him and die with him.


    One day you will come across someone that really loves you and you will understand that,¡± Venus felt dizzy just saying these mushy words.


    Without waiting for crazy Leyla to respond, she got on her feet once more and left the apartment swiftly.


    Although what she got from this trip was unexpected, it was still enough for her to draw a map.


    On her way to the village, she couldn¡¯t help but think of a crazy person who has a connection and who was very bold to use them. It¡¯s been a very long time since she last talked to the other.


    Venus took out her phone and typed quickly on her phone before locking the phone. She closed her eyes as she wasn¡¯t expecting any response and when she thought that she will be sleeping soundly, she received a phone call.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the phone that was ringing. Upon seeing the name, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer but the playful monster hidden deep inside her was so happy and eager to play, so she picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello dear, how have you been?¡±


    [¡­¡­..]


    ¡°I am not so busy, let''s meet this weekend. I will be donating some things at that orphanage again so come with me.¡±


    [¡­¡­..]


    Venus talked for more minutes before hanging up. She was so angry but she understands that she shouldn¡¯t show it soon or else someone will suspect her.


    Before she could even do something about anything, another phone call came in and this time a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I thought that you will not respond,¡± Venus jokingly teased the other party making the bodyguards in the car shudder not knowing how to react to this side of Venus.


    Venus was in a happy mood actually and at the end of the call, she made an appointment with the caller for the same day she was going to meet her first caller.


    When Venus and her entourage arrived at the village, it was about to get dark and Livius wasn¡¯t in the mansion. The butler informed her that Livius was at the main village and the traitors has been all found.


    Venus was very excited to hear this news and she wanted to see for herself how Livius was going to deal with them. instead of walking or running, Alice had her drive to the main village and when she arrived, she came across a scene that she will never forget.


    Everyone was gathered from young ones to old and on a platform stood Livius with his majestic aura oppressing those that were below. The second that Venus arrived, Livius spotted her immediately.


    Venus didn¡¯t want to take her husband¡¯s spotlight so she found a chair to sit on as she was not going to punish herself by standing. As a pregnant lady, she was going to act spoiled as much as she wants.


    No one chided Venus for what she did as the whole village now knows about the pregnancy.


    ¡°Some of you know where we started and how we started. We lost a lot of our friends and relatives because of those battles and through the same battles, we became who we are today.


    We promised and vowed to always stick together, not betray each other, and always fight side by side with each other. And to think that in our midst, some of us wormed their way into our hearts to only become spies for those people who label us as thorns in their eyes.


    How do you expect me to take this?


    Because of some of you, who don¡¯t repent and remain loyal to your masters, we lost a lot of kids and powerful fighters because you betrayed us. This isn¡¯t all, you did a lot of shameful things in the past that caused a lot of damage to the company as well and you still have the guts to continue to live in this village?


    Everyone is gathered here to watch as the punishment will be administered. There won¡¯t be a court trial for you for the very second you betrayed my family, you were already guilty and your crime is punishable by death.


    Do you have anything to say?¡± Livius angrily yelled as he looked at the men and women kneeling on the platform with their hands and feet tied.


    These fifteen people look so ugly with their faces swollen after being beaten severely. How can Livius just give them a quick death?


    ¡°Give us answers!¡±


    ¡°How can you¡­.?¡±


    ¡°You lied to us!¡±


    ¡°How are we going to live after everything you did?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±

 CHAPTER 67: TRAITORS 2

    Venus watched with interest as the pack members threw questions at the men and women with their heads bowed. It was already too late to repent at this stage and it also didn¡¯t matter which crime they really committed.


    A traitor in a time like this will surely receive harsh punishment and as much as Venus hated that fifteen people are going to meet their doom just like this if they were in the mafia they would have died already as well as their families as well.


    There was a lot of chatter among everyone and yet Livius¡¯s eyes still landed on her, ¡°with the help of Luna, we were able to identify these traitors. So, my dear, do you mind helping me to dish out what punishment is suitable for traitors like these?¡±


    Venus was so shocked by this sudden question. She didn¡¯t think that Livius will really say and ask such a question to put her in such a bind but she liked it.


    It wasn¡¯t every man that was willing to bend low and ask for opinions from a woman. With what Livius did, all eyes were on her and she knew that she was doomed.


    Venus slowly stood up and began to walk to where her husband was. Everyone opened the way for her and soon her hand was being held by Livius as he helped her up the stage.


    When she arrived, she couldn¡¯t help but caress her stomach as she recalled how these traitors aided those enemies to raid the kids. Livius had to leave while they were busy making babies because of that.


    She had been holding a grudge thanks to that, so how can she be merciful?


    There was complete silence as Venus walked slowly in a daunting manner as she sized up the people that had caused a lot of damage to the family, ¡°to be honest, I don¡¯t really care how small or big the damage you have caused the pack as to me you all carry one sin in my eyes. I hate traitors the most especially those I personally feed with my own grain and meat.


    Because of your loyalty to your masters, so much pain and suffering were caused. And to think that some of you were even crying and comforting the family of the deceased¡­..ahhhhh¡­ you are quite shameless!¡± Venus chided coldly as she looked at the kneeling traitors and released a scary aura that made those that were weak stumble.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Livius sensing this, knew that Venus was getting angry again and that wasn¡¯t actually good but for this occasion, he was going to let her show everyone what she has. She wasn¡¯t his Luna for nothing after all.


    ¡°Have mercy!¡±


    ¡°Mercy! There is no such thing as mercy in this world! You all deserve death just like my husband stated and I once promised the family of the deceased that they will personally behead the people who caused the deaths of their children and so lies my answer, behead them and offer their heads as sacrifices. The same should be done for the people behind them as well!¡± her words were so cold and chilling that everyone felt the shiver.


    They didn¡¯t know that their Luna was this ruthless but they liked it. Some of them have always thought that she was weak but seeing her like this, they finally found out that they were entirely wrong.


    Livius didn¡¯t expect that Venus was so ruthless but he didn¡¯t find this repelling, he finds her very sexy, domineering, and a Luna that will make others tremble with fear.


    They lived in a ruthless world and being merciful will only bring death to not just you but your whole family. Being weak was a weakness and he didn¡¯t want to be weak again.


    He lost so much by being weak and he didn¡¯t want to see that ever again, ¡°very well. You have heard your Luna. Issue the punishment and offer their heads as offerings to the deceased!¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s words were final and everyone knew that the decision had been made. Even the traitors who had been with the family for a decade and some a few years, couldn¡¯t help but beg for forgiveness but it was already too late.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± screams were heard everywhere as, under the watchful eyes of everyone, fifteen heads rolled on the platform.


    Venus looked at the fearful eyes of many and smiled coldly, ¡°don¡¯t try to act so weakly as if you have never seen death before! Living in a world where you are hunted by your own species simply because you refused to follow their crazy beliefs, hunted by some shadow hunters who hate supernatural¡¯s as if we have done something very bad to them, vampires who want supreme authority over everyone, and many others!


    The world isn¡¯t so sweet as you lied to yourselves making yourselves forget how harsh and cruel this world is. Don¡¯t just leave all the burden to your leaders and warriors. As much as it is their job to provide a safe environment for everyone, all of us here are obliged to take part and contribute as well.


    War is already upon us, the death of these fifteen traitors already decided that. More deaths will be coming and I sincerely hope that they won¡¯t be from our camp. We are in the open and our enemies are hiding, so I implore everyone to do their part and not add more trouble.


    Do as you are told and don¡¯t cause trouble. No one wants to see such an execution taking place once again. I want to see a happy village where we won¡¯t feel scared to share our ideologies because of traitors among us or something of that sort.


    So, take this as a lesson and imprint it in your dear hearts!¡±

 CHAPTER 68: DANTE

    The death of the traitors didn¡¯t cause a lot of trouble or noise. On this evening, people feared Venus more than betraying their pack.


    Venus showed them sides of her that they didn¡¯t think she possess and Dracon was over the moon seeing this.


    On this night, Venus played with Dracon for hours before going to bed. As she was pregnant, Livius was forced to not do any sexual or intimate acts with Venus which was quite a bore for the two of them.


    There was no funeral for the deceased this time and the people that suffered were the ones that were living with the traitors. Venus had to go and talk to them.


    As someone who once lost everything, she did her best to talk to them and hope that they won¡¯t be foolish enough to follow in the footsteps of the ones they lost.


    As days were passing by quickly, Venus who had been preparing to go to the orphanage bought everything that she wanted and during these days, she also communicated with Dante making her husband jealous.


    Finally, the day arrived of going to the orphanage and as the two knew the place, she didn¡¯t have to wait for them to go together.


    Venus arrived at the familiar orphanage and the first thing she saw was a fancy sports car and she knew that the rascal has arrived before her.


    When she got out of the car, the first person she saw was Dante and the young man looked flashy and daunting as before.


    Dante was actually two years younger than her and the young man was very talented academically despite his peacock looks. Dante came from a rich family and his wealth knows no bounds.


    The two met when Venus was driving her taxi. She carried Dante who was arrogant on that night and she taught him a great lesson. This is how she was able to attract his attention.


    She wasn¡¯t interested in him as a lover or anything of that sort so when the young man confessed his love for her several times, she rejected the other ruthlessly.


    Dante was quite shameless and he never gave up, in the end, she took him as a brother and kept in touch. As Dante was overseas doing his Master¡¯s in Business Administration, they haven¡¯t been in touch much.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    But thinking about the things that have been happening to her and the pack, she couldn¡¯t help but think of him. She just didn¡¯t expect the young man to come back making things much easier for her this time.


    Dante without standing on ceremony simply enveloped Venus in a warm hug and she didn¡¯t evade as she truly didn¡¯t see Dante as a man but this wasn¡¯t the same for those watching on the sidelines.


    ¡°I missed you!¡± like a crybaby, Dante coyly said earning him a flick on the forehead from Venus.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak nicely?¡± Venus chided the other making him smile sheepishly at her.


    ¡°You make me turn into someone that I can¡¯t recognize!¡± Dante was quite thick-skinned too.


    Venus simply burst into laughter and let Dante entertain her for a while. It didn¡¯t take long before Kelley appeared and Venus still kept a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°I am sorry I am late,¡± Kelley shyly apologized as she looked at the two people that were so close, that she wanted to tear them apart.


    ¡°I just arrived, don¡¯t stress about it. Meet Dante, my little brother, and Dante, this is Kelley a good and close friend of mine,¡± Venus introduced the two to each other with a smile on her face.


    Dante being a gentleman greeted the lady with a smile on his face and began to chat her up like a flirt. It was quite hilarious actually but this also served a purpose so Venus allowed them to go crazy.


    Venus and the others delivered the food and clothes she brought. Venus played with the kids and had a great time with everyone. She stayed at the orphanage for three hours before leaving.


    She used the time she has remaining left to talk to Kelley as Dante had left some urgent things.


    With Kelley alone, Venus didn¡¯t even expose herself at all. her suspicions were confirmed but she wanted to find out more about Kelley.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Kelley asked seeing how Venus was quiet without saying anything.


    Venus chuckled softly being caught like that, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, I am just thinking of a problem back home but it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Kelley¡¯s interest was piqued at this point so she asked with interest in her tone, ¡°what problem can it be? Since we are friends, we can talk and see if we can solve it.¡±


    If it was before, she would have believed this B.S but now, umphh, she wasn¡¯t the only one who can play this game.


    With a sorrowful gaze on her face, she sighed as she looked at Kelley with a face that can draw sympathy from others, ¡°there have been a lot of rats in our house lately and no matter how much my husband tries to catch them, he can¡¯t find them all. you know how rats are deadly to any family?¡±


    of course, they are all adults so there was no need to even guess what Venus was talking about at this juncture.


    ¡°This is quite tough. Have you tried luring them out?¡±


    ¡°We tried but we still can¡¯t lure them out. I don¡¯t even know how many rats are in the house and it just pisses me off!¡±


    Kelley tried her best to remain calm and asked, ¡°so have you dealt with the rats you found yet?¡±


    ¡°How can we? We are civilized people, so we have them locked up hoping that we will catch more of them.¡±


    ¡°It will be better if you let them go. They may lead you to the others,¡± Kelley suggested as she looked at Venus.


    Venus¡¯s eyes light up when she heard this, ¡°that also works. Thanks, dear.¡±


    Kelley flashed a smile at Venus with a shy expression on her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t help much.¡±

 CHAPTER 69: I鈥橫 SORRY

    Venus talked with Kelley for two more hours before Venus received an important call, ¡°I am afraid that I have to go. Let¡¯s meet another day, okay!¡± wearing a reluctant expression on her face, Venus told Kelley about this.


    Kelley simply shrugged her shoulders to show that she understands.


    Having such an understanding friend, how can Venus not be grateful?


    The two ladies hugged each other and without Kelley thinking much about Venus didn¡¯t even see it when a drop of liquid landed on her neck and completely disappeared as if it wasn¡¯t there.


    Venus left the caf¨¦ in her car but she didn¡¯t head back home but was taken to a villa complex where Dante was waiting for her with a solemn expression.


    The first thing that Dante did and said when he saw Venus was, ¡°I am sorry but big sis, your friend is a fraud!¡±


    Venus didn¡¯t want to accept this or acknowledge it, especially after she saw the bug that Kelley threw in her bag that day.


    She finally understood that people don¡¯t approach others for no reason at all. to think that she had always been warry of people and yet she was attracted to Kelley who seemed so harmless from a glance only to bring a snake close to herself, she felt very ashamed.


    She didn¡¯t want to expose Kelley very fast although it pained her deeply to be betrayed by someone close to her.


    She had trusted Kelley although it wasn¡¯t to the extent of telling her everything the other had been using her and being used sucks a lot.


    While pretending to not know, she was going to use all of her abilities to find exactly what Kelley was hiding and this is the reason why she asked for Dante¡¯s help.


    Dante was capable of getting information others couldn¡¯t, his uncle works in an intelligence organization so it was easy as pie.


    ¡°Tell me everything that you find, don¡¯t leave a single thing out!¡± Venus was already raging the very second, she heard Dante¡¯s statement.


    Dante knew his big sis so well, so he held her hand and led her steadily to the couch. With the bodyguards¡¯ loose mouths, he got to learn that Venus was married and expecting a child.


    His dreams of chasing Venus again were crushed but it didn¡¯t hurt much. She has never hidden anything from him before and told him outright about her feelings.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    He also wanted to move on but it was very difficult to find someone who will surpass Venus.


    Venus sat on the couch and leaned on comfortable pillows while she waited for Dante to start. But the young man wasn¡¯t doing it as he made her wait only to bring some fruits and juice for her to eat while he talks.


    She was touched by this and flashed a smile at him, ¡°now talk before I go gaga on you!¡±


    Dante chuckled hearing this and still did as ask, ¡°okay, I have been looking into her ever since you told me about it and at first what I found was simply too perfect for me and it made me want to dig deeper. I ¡­¡­¡±


    HOURS LATER


    Venus couldn¡¯t sleep no matter how much she tried and the feeling was making her feel agitated and angry at the same time.


    After everything that Dante told her about, she was simply too pissed to forget about it. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t tell her husband about it as she didn¡¯t want to worry him.


    She wanted to do something for him and this was the best way to do that. As long as she solves this mystery and gets rid of these pests pestering them, Venus could already imagine a worry-free Livius.


    Livius who had been sleeping moved in his sleep and woke up when he felt that something was amiss. When he opened his eyes, he found his wife sitting on the bed wearing a solemn expression and he wondered who messed up with her this time.


    Without asking for anything, he pulled her in his embrace and hugged her, ¡°don¡¯t stress about anything. I will deal with everything, just take care of yourself and sleep.¡±


    Venus smiled awry as she listened to her husband, if he were to know what she was thinking about, would he remain sane?


    Not wanting to worry him much, she leaned in closer to him and murmured, ¡°umm, I will take care of myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two embraced each other for a long time before Venus finally began to dose off. Livius watched as Venus finally closed her eyes and he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I am closing in on them, don¡¯t worry. I know that this is not just the work of those other packs but some hidden enemies as well. I am almost there and since I promised, I will keep that promise!¡±


    Venus at this time was sleeping soundly so she didn¡¯t hear a single thing at all.


    The next day when Venus woke up, Livius was gone and this was perfect for her who wanted to experiment.


    With a sly smile on her face, she took out a paper doll that Megan had given her alongside a bottle of greyish liquid that she dropped on Kelley when parting ways.


    She dropped a single drop of the liquid on the doll and wrote Kelley¡¯s name on the doll before burning it down. It was a simple ritual but according to Megan, by doing this, she will be able to encounter something about Kelley.


    She didn¡¯t know what she will get in touch with but she hoped that she will find something so great that a path will be found.


    At some point, she was sitting in the living room munching on some snacks as she watched the news when she saw something that made her jaw drop.


    [Earlier this morning, the ****** team finally apprehended some members of the **** gang that has been terrorizing the **** province for years. This organization was well known for abductions, kidnappings, prostitution, rape, and ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..]


    Venus wasn¡¯t shocked by the crimes listed as this organization wasn¡¯t the first to commit such crimes but it was the tattoos, she spotted on the members that made her freeze.


    It was the same one as the one she saw on Kelley and seeing this, it will be an understatement to say that she wasn¡¯t angry but she couldn¡¯t help but laugh like a maniac making the servants terrified by the scene.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alice couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly seeing this.


    Venus turned her head to look at Alice and continued to laugh, ¡°I feel as if I am a fool but thanks to my foolishness, I found what I was looking for.¡±


    Alice was quite confused about what Venus was talking about but one thing was for sure, the other wasn¡¯t crazy and she wouldn¡¯t do anything that will harm herself.


    ¡°Come here, I need you to do something for me!¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t delay and rushed forward, ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°I need you to look into this **** organization. Get as much help as you can but don¡¯t let them catch your scent. They are dangerous and it will be better to be well equipped as well,¡± Venus seriously instructed.


    Alice didn¡¯t know or understand why Venus was interested in this organization but since she wanted to know more about it then she was going to do her job and deliver the results.


    ¡°I will get to it straight away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, don¡¯t disappoint me, and don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

 CHAPTER 70: EXPOSED

    Kelley could feel that there was something wrong but she just couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly.


    Things haven¡¯t been going as she wanted them to in the past few days and it was driving her crazy already. Her people got caught and this wasn¡¯t good for business at all, her spies were eradicated and others were withdrawing leading to a massacre and making her lose more foot soldiers than she anticipated and all the blame was on Venus.


    Kelley hates Venus with passion although it was ridiculous of her to act like that, after all, Venus wasn¡¯t the person, she has enmity with, ¡®it¡¯s too bad the person you chose is my enemy and since you are the person dearer to his heart, I will have to deal with you.¡¯


    She was sitting pondering over the issues that were stressing her when she suddenly received a phone call from an unknown number. She looked at the phone and frowned but still chose to pick up the phone and answer.


    ¡°Hello!¡± with a mild tone she answered.


    [¡­¡­.]


    Kelley¡¯s cold expression as she wasn¡¯t happy about being disturbed and receiving a call from an unknown person, shattered instantly the second she heard the voice from the other side.


    Her face went from rosy, white, and green; she was like a rainbow and she couldn¡¯t be blamed. Her fists were clenched and veins were showing on her forehead and fair hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will sort it out as soon as possible,¡± with an amiable and submissive tone she responded.


    When the phone call ended, Kelley threw the innocent phone angrily towards the wall, shattering it, ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I am going crazy!¡±


    Kelly threw a huge fit in her room for a very long time before she went into her bedroom. She opened a closet drawer and took out another phone, inside the drawer, one could see several phones in there showing that it was a usual thing for her to throw a fit.


    With an ashen expression on her face, she quickly went through her contacts and dialled a certain number. The phone rang three times before the other person picked up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are doing right now, but I want plan B to go into effect right away. At the same time, do ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± she threw a slew of instructions to the person on the other side of the phone before hanging up.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Kelley felt as if her life was about to be cut short and it was driving her crazy. she craned her neck and massaged her neck with her hand when she suddenly felt that something was definitely wrong with her.


    While massaging her neck, her hand suddenly touched a strange pimple on her neck which surprised her greatly.


    Feeling anxious about it, she rushed into the bathroom to check what was going on. Kelley was born with a blessed physique and she has never worried about acne, pimples, or something like that.


    So, to suddenly have something so big like this on her body, how can she not panic?


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± she asked herself as she looked at the mirror.


    Looking at that pimple made her feel like hitting someone but this was definitely something that happens naturally and there was really no need for her to panic.


    As she was the only person in the room, there was no way that she was getting the answer to that question, ¡°I guess I will have to treat it.¡±


    After calming herself down, she began to return back to the bedroom but what she didn¡¯t notice was the shadow that emerged in the bathroom as she left.


    Kelley didn¡¯t play around and did her chores since Monday it was school again, as a teacher she has responsibilities to do and should abide by them.


    Later that evening, as she was busy writing her schedule, she received another call but this time it was from a person that she knows so a smile bloomed on her face when she answered, ¡°mom, how are you?¡±


    Anyone could tell that Kelley really loves her mom from the way she was talking to her and their conversation lasted for a while before it came to an end.


    When the call ended, a smile was still on her face and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I hope that you will remain happy always. Let me do all the dirty work and remove any obstacles in our family.¡±


    The weekend quickly passed and Kelley on a Monday morning she went to the school where she taught and with a gentle smile on her face, she was like a replica of a goddess.


    Her day was going perfectly well, with students participating in class and with warm colleagues, her life at school was quite pleasant.


    Just like any day, the day finally came to pass and she bided her colleagues and students¡¯ goodbye before driving her small car back home.


    As the traffic was hectic, it took her quite a while to drive through the traffic, and just when she was out and headed for her neighbourhood something crazy happened that made her hair stand and expose herself.


    Everything just happened in a flash, the shock she received made her swerve the car forcing her to drive towards the screen wall. With panic she looked as the car crazily moved towards the wall, she was going to hit the wall, get into an accident and something bad will happen to her if she doesn¡¯t do something.


    She didn¡¯t want to die at all or get into an accident, especially with everything that was happening, and this left her to do something she vowed to never do or expose while in public.


    Luckily for her, there wasn¡¯t anyone close to her so they couldn¡¯t see exactly what she was doing but if anyone was near, they would have been shocked greatly by what was happening.


    Kelley¡¯s brown eyes suddenly turned blue while her hands let go of the steering wheel and with a speed of light, she began to move her hands making strange signs while chanting something in an unknown language.


    Everything happened in just a matter of seconds and the car that was headed towards the screen wall suddenly returned to the road as if it had never swerved before.


    Kelley only calmed down when she saw that she was okay and that no one really saw what happened but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but flash when she thought of the strange black shadow that showed up from nowhere and nearly caused her to get into an accident.


    ¡°What is that thing? Is someone after me? But who would do that? This is the work of a witch, who can that be?¡± Kelley was filled with so many questions but the problem was that she didn¡¯t have anyone to ask about this.


    In order not to raise any more suspicions, she drove away quickly and decided to go home and reflect on life.


    What she didn¡¯t know however was that when her car drove off, someone came out of the shadows, and the person was cloaked and the vibe she gave would make anyone who sees her crumble with fear.


    But this was something she was doomed to never know, not in a million years would she even think that she was exposed and all of her plans were about to go astray.


    But this was something for another day.

 CHAPTER 71: INTERESTING

    Ever since she quit working for the bus company, Venus¡¯s life had been quite interesting. She has a village to manage, problems to solve, and traitors to catch.


    She didn¡¯t even add the crazy death encounters that happened within the family like that on their own were enough to drive her crazy.


    Every day everyone was busy and Livius was the busiest of them all. Catching the traitors was a huge step that helped them to reveal the several forces that had been spying on them in the shadows.


    Not to startle the snake hidden in the grass, Livius didn¡¯t act upon these several forces and simply dealt with the traitors alone. As for those forces, they were going to be dealt with another day.


    All upper echelons from the pack were busy with this and Venus too was busy but hidden in the shadows as she didn¡¯t want to worry her husband. She was pregnant after all and everyone was looking forward to seeing her delivering a bouncy and healthy child.


    Megan was a sweetheart sent to her by heaven and she was very grateful for meeting her. What Megan left for her was simply too magical and she didn¡¯t know what to give the other to show how grateful she was towards her.


    The day she met Kelley she dropped a single drop of a concoction that Megan left for her and according to Megan, the concoction will plant a certain Gu on the person attacked.


    This was the reason why Kelley was being plagued by the shadow she didn¡¯t have too much knowledge about.


    This Gu was a daunting one that likes causing trouble while being controlled by the caster who is Venus. It also helps one to track the attack and this made it easier for Venus and her team of supernaturals to know what Kelley was up to.


    Ever since she found out that this dear friend of hers approached her for other reasons, she was gloomy but, in the end, she decided to find the real reasons why it was like this.


    When she began to connect the dots, she couldn¡¯t help but be anxious about the results she was getting.


    With Megan gone and with the help of Dante on the other side, she actually got to know a lot which was much helpful. What she found out made her raise eyebrows, too much information was missing and she had this inkling that it was much more important.


    Kelley was much more like she told her when they met except that the things that Dante found out among the many made her wonder what made Kelley the girl that likes to show an innocent smile on her face turns out like this.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    There were traces of Kelley being associated with that ***** gang that was making headlines when she was still a teenager and this finally concluded her suspicions of what made her suspect Kelley from the word go.


    The craziest part was when Venus began to monitor Kelley using the Gu she planted on Kelley. To think that eavesdropping was quite fun like that, she felt regret that she had never done something like that before.


    Although she didn¡¯t hear anything during this period, she could see the track and the places where Kelley went as if she had placed a tracker on her.


    While doing this, she utilized her own witch she brought to the village to follow Kelley. Who knew that the hard work will pay off when that shadow caused problems making Kelley expose something that shocked Venus a lot?


    Venus recalled the time when the witch came to her with the video of what happened to Kelley that time. Venus¡¯s shock was so intense that if she was almost due, she would have gone straight into labor.


    ¡°So, she is a hybrid!¡± is the conclusion that she came with after seeing what Kelley did.


    The witch wasn¡¯t surprised as Venus as she had seen stranger things while growing up so she answered her Mistress with ease, ¡°yes, she is a hybrid but she shouldn¡¯t be feared.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Venus wondered as she looked at the young girl.


    To be honest, despite one being a hybrid, he/she was already blessed to have two bloodlines flowing in their body.


    She was just a mere werewolf and yet Kelley was both a witch and a werewolf, so she wondered why her witch was telling her that Kelley wasn¡¯t to be feared.


    ¡°From my observation, she is a siphoner, she relies on other sources of energy to use her magic and this is quite difficult. It¡¯s not every item out there that contains energy, so unless it''s serious and urgent, one must not waste anything. As for her werewolf genes, they are very weak and she can at least turn and have her claws and eyes changed. She can¡¯t probably do much apart from that.¡±


    ¡°It is that bad?¡± Venus was shocked when she heard this analysis, ¡°isn¡¯t this the same as being cursed than blessed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more of a curse when you compare this hybrid to others. We are both better than her, so she won¡¯t pose a threat unless she is hiding more than we know right now.¡±


    ¡°If you are saying this, then it also means that she is not alone and probably working with other supernatural but then the question is, why is she targeting me or Livius?¡±


    The young girl shook her head helplessly, she didn¡¯t have answers to this question at all, ¡°for this we need to observe more. I think however that the enmity should have something to do with Alpha Livius. So, we need to look into his past in detail. Everything about him or else we will not get the answers.¡±


    Venus hated prying into her husband¡¯s past but when she thought of everything that was currently happening, she couldn¡¯t help but agree with the other, ¡°okay then. You try to do what you do best and see if there is any important information that ties Kelley to Livius. The sooner we find it the better, I want to live in peace. I don¡¯t want my child to be born in chaos.¡±


    The young witch nodded her head in agreement, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I have already started and I believe that I will be getting answers very soon.¡±


    Venus smiled brightly upon hearing this, ¡°that¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡± she exclaimed happily, ¡°you will be greatly compensated in the future.¡±


    The two talked for a while before Venus was finally alone. With her gone, Alice also came to give her a report on what she had found during her investigations.


    ¡°Make it short, we don¡¯t have time!¡±


    Alice wondered why her mistress was like this but when she thought of that creepy witch that just left the mansion, she hoped that the other brought some good news with a mixture of bad ones.


    ¡°I have been looking into Kelley¡¯s past mostly as I believe that I will find something useful there and there is something I found that raised red flags. She is very close to her family but she was mostly raised by her maternal grandmother Celia Fletcher. There isn¡¯t much about Celia¡¯s husband as that information is well hidden and ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    To summarize everything, Celia was the problem and as long as they find something about her and Kelley, the breakthrough she wanted will be near.

 CHAPTER 72: RELATIVES

    ¡°Since Celia is important to her, then start with her first. I don¡¯t care whether she is the one involved in the recent issues regarding the pack but I will make her so busy that she will expose herself more every single day,¡± Venus slyly said with a creepy smile on her face that sent shivers down Alice¡¯s spine.


    ¡°How should I deal with Celia when she is already dead?¡± Alice asked curiously despite her fear of what Venus was planning.


    ¡°Heh, what do you think she will do when someone does this ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡± Venus asked with a creepy smile on her face once more.


    Alice was baffled, she had never thought that Venus was quite this vengeful and willing to go that further to deal with an enemy. This is why a friend that turns into an enemy was very scary to deal with.


    ¡°I will deal with it seriously and make no mistake.¡±


    ¡°Good, don¡¯t go yourself. Livius will notice something, so find a few reliable people, and the crazier the deed the better!¡± with a firm tone she ordered.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    When Alice left the mansion, she was massaging her temples as she wondered how she was going to solve this problem. Her mood was obviously noticed by a few followers of hers who quickly surrounded her for some roasting that took a very long time.


    ***


    Two days later, Venus was sleeping soundly in the sunroom with a warm blanket covering her body. Soft music could be heard in the room and the room¡¯s air circulation was very much functioning making anyone who enter feel very cozy.


    It¡¯s just that good things cannot be enjoyed for long as someone began to call repeatedly which made Venus who was in the middle of enjoying a picnic with her husband and four cubs in her dream frown with anger.


    With a pair of dangerously red eyes, she woke up and picked up the phone with so much anger that she transferred to the person who is on the other side, ¡°What?¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone knew instantly that she had provoked a sleeping beauty and could only grimace at how unlucky she was.


    The person on the other side was Willow, the youngest of the Radiant sisters who were forced to call Venus as there was something very urgent.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Big sister, I am very sorry for disturbing your sleep but it is quite urgent.]


    Venus who heard a familiar voice removed the phone from her ear and checked the caller I.D, upon seeing Willow¡¯s name, her rage dissipated instantly.


    ¡°Fine, I am sorry about that. So, what is it?¡± there was no time for any greetings at this stage, so she went straight to the point.


    [Umm, I don¡¯t know how they find this place but your relatives are here!]


    Willow didn¡¯t know how to mince and spice this news so she decided to just tell Venus what was happening.


    ¡°Tch, relatives! Do I even have any left?¡± Venus¡¯s rage that had already vanished instantly appeared again and this time it was so intensified that even Alice who was guarding outside quickly rushed inside to check what was going on.


    When she entered the room, she came across an angry Venus with red glowing eyes that made her tremble and shiver with fear.


    ¡°Since they are there, keep them there. I am coming to see what they want. It is probably time for us to meet after parting for long!¡± Venus coldly stated before hanging up the phone.


    Alice who didn¡¯t know what to do next, whether to move forward and ask or retreated jumped once more when¡­.


    Pwaaaa¡­¡­taaaaaaaa¡­.. the sound of the window crushing was heard.


    A furious Venus was standing on her feet while coldly staring at the window that she had smashed with her phone that was in pieces on the ground outside.


    Alice this time understood that if she disturbs Venus, she will be suffering a lot so she just stood there frozen and decided to wait until Venus calms down.


    Venus didn¡¯t even wait for long before she turned around and began to walk out of the room while passing Alice in the process, ¡°prepare the car and bring more guards. I have relatives to go and meet.¡±


    That cold tone was enough to alert Alice that things were going to turn hectic one way or the other.


    Venus went to the master bedroom where she changed into something expensive and elegant. The last time she met this so-called relative, she was so pitiful and she hated that she looked that way.


    She wanted to appear in front of them in her mighty and glory and what better way than showing up in brands?


    Alice was swift; it didn¡¯t take too long before the entourage of four cars left the village. As soon as the cars left, Livius was also notified, he rarely monitors his wife but he needed to know what is what as the times they were currently in were hectic.


    On the way, she was quiet without saying a single word as she was too lazy to open her mouth. One hour later, the cars were in Sydney and headed for the apartment building where the Radiant sisters were living.


    These sisters haven¡¯t moved into the village so they were still living outside which wasn¡¯t a problem yet.


    When she arrived, she couldn¡¯t call Willow or any of the sisters as she had smashed her phone earlier and a new one was needed for replacement.


    Luckily, Willow was keeping an eye out for her so she was spotted as soon as she arrived.


    ¡°Big sister!¡± Willow called out happily seeing Venus.


    Venus couldn¡¯t be angry at an innocent soul so she forced a smile that looked very ugly to any onlooker, ¡°ummm. Let¡¯s head inside, I can¡¯t stay out for long.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want her husband to worry, crazy things we rehappening daily after all.


    Willow knew that Venus was not in a good mood and was probably very furious at this stage so she didn¡¯t linger around and rushed forward to lead Venus where she wanted to go.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the lift was on the desired floor and with light steps, Venus followed Willow.


    Inside Yasmin¡¯s apartment, she was looking coldly at two women who had suddenly visited them and wanted to see Venus. Knowing Venus¡¯s past and seeing their faces, they would be fools if they didn¡¯t connect the dots.


    So, when the door opened and the star of the day appeared, Yasmin and the other two girls immediately stood up to show respect to their Boss and big sister, and their actions shocked the two women that had pompously barged into their house.


    Venus stopped and looked at the two women she last saw over five years ago and sneered, ¡°And here I thought that we will never see each other in this life. So, what made these mighty ladies visit this lowly me?¡±

 CHAPTER 73: SORRY

    Diana and Amber Stewart, Venus¡¯s mother and elder sister found this question more daunting than anything.


    To be honest, they didn¡¯t plan on visiting at all but lately, something happened to them that made them grit their teeth and shamelessly made this visit.


    ¡°Is this how you talk to your mother?¡± Diana wasn¡¯t the type to back down.


    She was the one that gave birth to this useless daughter who knew nothing but brings trouble to everyone and shame the family, so what gives her the right to talk to her rudely like this?


    ¡°Haha, mother! When did I have a mother? Was it at the time when everything that was supposed to belong to me was shamelessly given to Aaron and my older sisters?


    Or was it when I needed you the most and you didn¡¯t lend a hand causing me to resort to means that brought me into the road with no return? Or was it when I was framed for drug possession, sent to prison for three years and my family didn¡¯t even show up to support me?


    Or was it when my so-called family only cared about their reputation and only came to see me and force me to sign the sever letter that annulled any relations between us?


    Where was the so-called family, sister, or mother when I really needed them? when I came out of prison, I was all alone, without money, connections, I needed a warm family, I wanted to go back but I couldn¡¯t because you ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ how dare you to show up right now when you haven¡¯t even bothered to do anything for me for over a decade?


    How dare you be shameless?¡± Venus screamed angrily and with rage towards the two people who were supposed to shower her with love and support.


    But when she needed them the most, they were nowhere to be found and that was already enough for the current her to cancel them on her list.


    Before she used to crave this family, after everything that happened, she wanted to reconnect with them and go down on her knees to apologize. Being in prison made her reflect on life a lot that she needed to do this but when she got out, she found out that everyone was living well without her and that she wasn¡¯t needed.


    Meeting the Radiant sisters, meeting Livius and the Ethereal pack made her feel as if she belongs to something and that she was needed. They were there for her despite the rumors and never forsaken her.


    That was family, it didn¡¯t matter if the family wasn¡¯t blood-related, after all some non-blood relatives can be much better than blood ones. That was proved by the way she was treated in that house when growing up simply because she wasn¡¯t a boy.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Was it her fault that she was a woman?


    ¡°You_¡± Diana shook as she pointed her wrinkly finger at Venus, the daughter she cast away and forgot about.


    Amber looked at Venus in a new light, she had seen Venus as she was now called on social media and to be honest the other has changed greatly and that was quite a bother.


    As long as they don¡¯t meet, she didn¡¯t have any problems with her but the circumstances they were currently facing, forced them to go and meet Venus.


    ¡°Big sis, how about we sit down and talk?¡± Yasmin who no longer could stand this outbreak in the apartment asked breaking the tension in the room.


    Venus looked at the people in the room and forced a smile on her face, ¡°all of you leave, I want to have some alone time with these two!¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a request but an order and the four girls understood this perfectly. Without further ado, they all left the apartment, leaving it to three people.


    ¡°Child, I know that we wronged you but just this once, help us, please?¡± as shameless as she can be, Diana was struck by all those questions and accusations from Mary/Venus.


    It made her realize that thanks to her ignorance and her favoritism, she really wronged her child. It was already too late to turn the tables and change the past but they can at least change the future right.


    ¡°Yes, Mary. Let bygones be bygones, things had already happened in the past and there is nothing that we can do to change it. So how about we sit down and you listen to us for a second?¡±


    Seeing this familiar stance, she was reminded of the year, her mother used her tuition fee simply because her younger brother had beaten someone and the money was used for compensation.


    Whenever they needed something from her, they will remember her and this made her heart ache with so much pain. How she wishes she was born under different circumstances?


    Venus understood after seeing her relatives after a long time that it was futile to expect anything from them unless she wants to be sucked dry by them, it was better to maintain their status quo relationship and remain severed like before.


    Being in their presence for long was going to affect her seriously so dealing with this issue as fast as she can was also encouraged, without raising her voice or resisting, she took large strides towards the living space and seated comfortably in one of the sofas.


    The two ladies joined her and looked at her with complicated expressions on their faces.


    ¡°I hope that no one will mention any reunion B.S and just get straight to the point. I have a lot of things to do after all,¡± Venus coldly spat out as she looked at her mother and sister.


    Diana sighed with regret, to think that the person she thought will never make it in life was now all dressed up and she could tell with a glance that the other was glowing and living a much better life than she thought.


    ¡°Can you give us some money? I promise you that we will not bother you again!¡± Diana asked with shame written all over her face.


    Venus snarled hearing this but she was expecting to hear something along these lines from the beginning so she wasn¡¯t shocked much, ¡°how much?¡±


    Hearing Mary/Venus carelessly throwing such a question to them, they wondered just what kind of life she was living. And since they were going to go further apart again after this meeting, Diana decided to go all out.


    ¡°We need 300,000, Aaron got into trouble and this is the only_¡± Diana lied smoothly and didn¡¯t forget to play the pity card but too bad Venus wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to all of this.


    ¡°I will send you 500,000 and you better not appear in front of me again. If you dare do something like this in the future, you will suffer the consequences and this is the money I am paying you for raising me in your way. Consider this as severance pay for you,¡± with a snarl, she casually spoke a sentence shocking the two once again.


    ¡°Mar_¡± Amber wanted to talk and say something but it was unfortunate that she was cut short before she could even go anywhere.


    ¡°I am Venus and no longer Mary, so please call me with the appropriate name. and there is no need to go sentimental when we all know that we don¡¯t harbor such feelings for each other!¡± Venus said coldly as she looked at the elder sister who had made her life terrible when growing up.


    ¡°You_¡±


    One can say revenge is bittersweet and surely the feeling of face slapping those that used to haunt you when young was very sweet and Venus was having a great time of her life.

 CHAPTER 74: RIDICULOUS

    While Venus was busy with her own investigations, Livius wasn¡¯t idle as well. knowing fully that he was dealing with a strong enemy this time, he didn¡¯t dare to be idle and used his connections to reach out to some friends for some favors.


    Back when he was young, he was lucky enough to stay with this unique pack. It was thanks to this pack that he got the idea to turn his own pack the way it is today.


    That Luna who was strong, confident, and stood side by side with her Alpha, made the young Livius at that time crave for his own mate too but it was unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t fated to meet her yet.


    It might have been delayed for years but he still found her which was the greatest thing that happened to him.


    He called in for a favor to that old friend who taught him many and great things and although the results came a bit late, he was still glad that he received them as it was crucial.


    After using all of his connections before, he was able to get some clues that basically led him to either the **** gang or some forces that he didn¡¯t want to deal with at the moment.


    So, when he received the detailed report from a friend from afar, he shook with anger and so much rage he destroyed the desk that had been replaced a few days ago after he destroyed the previous one.


    ¡°Good, good! To think that the vile bastard still has some descendants that are this capable, I truly applaud him! Too bad they all messed with the wrong person!¡± Livius was so angry that all he wanted to do was to go find that v***** and tear her into pieces.


    Brian who was in the office standing quietly while watching as his Alpha go maniac once more was not as calm as he seemed to be. To think that the greatest enemy has been hiding in the open and by their side all this time, how can anyone be sane?


    ¡°Boss, what do you want me to do?¡± not being able to stand his rage, Brian asked eagerly.


    ¡°Umphh, since she dares then I want to see who is also part of this. I don¡¯t think that she is alone, we may take this chance to uproot everyone. I think that it is time we meet Gregory, he had been too quiet for too long!¡±


    Brian smiled creepily when he heard this, ¡°don¡¯t worry, he still owes us after all and I don¡¯t think that there is room for any rejection in this manner.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°At the same time, find me where the Luna is. I believe that she is hiding too many things lately,¡± Livius frowned as he thought of his suspicious wife.


    Brian didn¡¯t even have time to respond when he received a message, after going through it he sighed and responded to Livius, ¡°it seems Luna Venus left the village in a fit of rage and she might have gone to meet some relatives.¡±


    ¡°Relatives! What relatives?¡± Livius who knew that Venus got disowned when she was arrested wondered where his wife got some new relatives from.


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he got, in the end, Brian as he expected watched his boss leave work early and the destination was a normal address he had gotten used to visiting although lately that has stopped.


    So, when they arrived at the apartment, they all stood outside while eavesdropping on the conversation inside, and outside was Livius with some nervous Radiant sisters who couldn¡¯t stand Livius¡¯s aura.


    The first person to get out was a furious Venus who couldn¡¯t believe how shameless these people had leveled up when she was gone.


    She who was planning to let some steam out got tongue-tied when she stood face to face with the person she loves the most, with tears in her eyes, looking so wronged that anyone who had not eavesdropped on her earlier conversation would think that she was bullied, she cried out, ¡°hubby¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I have been bullied!¡±


    This is exactly the scene Diana and Amber who had received the transfer of money into their account witnessed when they came out.


    They were the ones who were bullied left and right and yet Venus was practically crying and lying while her face was buried in the man¡¯s chest.


    They all looked at the wild man with fear, the scar on his face was enough to make anyone tremble with fear and start imagining wild things, ¡°you_¡±


    ¡°They bullied you!¡± in a mocking tone he asked softly as his hand caressed his wife while he coldly gazed at these relatives who know no shame.


    Venus felt really wronged honestly, her unstable pregnancy emotions, knowing about Kelley, and facing these people really was too much for her in one day, ¡°umm, they did. They ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Like a tattle tale and in exaggerations, she nailed everyone in the coffin rendering the Radiant sisters, Brian, the bodyguards, and the relatives speechless.


    ¡°I believe that you got what you all came here for. If I ever hear about any of your family members coming to find my darling again, making her cry and upset, therefore affecting her current situation, I will personally get rid of you. I don¡¯t like it when people mess with what is mine but since you used to be her relatives before, I will forgive you just this once. Now scram!¡±


    Livius¡¯s words were so forceful that for mortal human beings like Diana and Amber, their skirts were already wet and all they wanted to do was run away from here and be set free.


    So, Venus who watched as this shameless pair flee with fear and the stench of urine in the air, couldn¡¯t help but smile genuinely for the first time on this day.


    Livius who sensed his wife¡¯s emotions also felt relieved. So, what if he knows that she was just playing?


    As long as she was happy, he was willing to raze the whole Earth to the ground to see a smile on her face, ¡°are you feeling much better now?¡±


    Venus lifted her face that no longer looks beautiful as tears had messed it up, she boldly stood on her toes and planted a kiss on those cold lips with a smile on her face, ¡°umm, thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are happy, I am also happy. Let¡¯s go home, I have some news to share with you.¡±


    Venus didn¡¯t ask how he knew that she was here, he was like an all-knowing God, so it wasn¡¯t that shocking to see this at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home then!¡± without asking much, she agreed while hugging his arm.


    Watching the two of them acting so shamelessly after scaring some cowards away was an eye-opener, but what can they say?


    They could only watch as the pair left and they followed behind in an orderly manner.


    Willow looked at the disappearing pair with a smile on her face, ¡°I also want to fall in love!¡±

 CHAPTER 75: CAIN HARDY

    On the way to the village, Venus simply lay in her husband¡¯s arms and enjoyed his warmth. She was at peace and being around him stabilized a lot of crazy emotions.


    When they arrived home, Livius helped her with her bath and it was a torturous moment for a horny pregnant woman who couldn¡¯t even have sex with her man.


    After washing up, the couple changed their clothes and Livius effortlessly carried his wife to the private lounge where he wanted to have a chat with her as she rested comfortably instead of being in the study that was more suffocating.


    Like a docile cat, Venus allowed her man to pamper her and dote on her, it was her right after all.


    ¡°Now that we are home, are you going to tell me what issue there is?¡± Venus who was dying with too much curiosity finally asked.


    She had been patiently waiting for him to say something but the man was taking his time and it was quite ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. she just wanted to receive some gossip.


    Livius chuckled seeing how impatient she was but seeing her like this, made him smile more. After all, her mood was much better than before and this matters more to him.


    He wondered how much she will be affected after he tells her this issue but it couldn¡¯t be helped, she needed to know and he will be there by her side throughout it all.


    ¡°Okay, I will tell you. You still remember about my ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Venus never expected that she will be hearing this story again, she didn¡¯t like it at all as she was reminded of how much her Livius suffered before they met. She also hated this story as it reminded her of how Leyla was by her man¡¯s side when he needed people to rely on the most.


    But since he was telling her this again, she decided to be obedient and listen until the end. It was after a while she realized that the story had taken a turn and all her attention was attracted.


    Cain Hardy was the name of the villain that turned Livius¡¯s world upside down, he was a rogue Alpha that enjoyed taking advantage of anything that wore a dress, and so many women were abused during the time he was alive.


    He had taken a lot of other werewolves¡¯ mates by force causing a lot of pain and heartbreak in the process.


    He not only enjoyed werewolves but also targeted humans as well. one of his conquests was a lady called Celia Fletcher who was so obsessed with him that she didn¡¯t care about his playful and unruly nature.


    To Celia, Cain was her God and she was willing to do anything for him. This is the reason why Cain didn¡¯t bother to hide his true self from Celia and she guarded this secret until her death.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that her not telling others wouldn¡¯t know. There was nothing hidden under the sun, and this was proven by how this information was still dug out even when Celia was dead.


    This news was like mana sent from heaven when she is hungry. She had just asked Alice to go and cause trouble at Celia¡¯s grave but who knew that the clue and connection she needed to know about Kelley will be unraveled in this manner?


    Although Livius was starting from the beginning, she could already connect the dots without listening to the whole story. Kelley was using her to get back at Livius, he was responsible for killing her grandfather.


    And judging from the way that Celia loves Cain to death, she could imagine what crazy thoughts she instilled in the young Kelley who was born different from a young age.


    Just like the news she received from Alice, Kelley was truly raised by Celia and she taught her everything she needed to know about being supernatural.


    Kelley wasn¡¯t as innocent as she portrays herself to be although she has unmasked that already. At the age of twelve, Kelley was almost raped by a pervert and she retaliated and killed that man.


    This was the very first time that she killed a person and also the reason why she possesses blue eyes instead of the usual yellow that the innocent and those that haven¡¯t touched blood possess.


    She is a hybrid like Venus found out already and she is also weak, however, she was good at other things that made Venus understand the sketchy parts that she found missing.


    Kelley had a crazy ability to manipulate the minds of others, her ability to influence other people¡¯s decisions made her climb the ladder so fast that others couldn¡¯t qualify.


    She was a studious person and made up for what she doesn¡¯t know. She was truly a member of ***** organization that was terrorizing others and the knowledge of that made Venus hate Kelley so much she wanted to deal with the other personally.


    That organization was into prostitution, human trafficking, and many other cruel dealings one could think of. They were merciless and to think that she took someone like that as a friend before, she just wanted to puke.


    ¡°¡­¡­ this is why I am very sorry dear, because of me, you were targeted by her. She toyed with your feelings and brought so much pain and havoc, I swear that I will deal with her smooth and get the justice that everyone requires in the process!¡± Livius solemnly promised as he looked at Venus with tender affection in his eyes.


    Venus smiled faintly at her man and shook her head, ¡°you can deal with the rest, I don¡¯t think that she pulled this by herself so I will personally deal with her in a way that will never be traced back to us. I really hate killing a lot and wouldn¡¯t want to continue getting more blood on my hands. I hope that we can all live peacefully after all this passes. So, you take care of the bigger fishes, I will keep Kelley so entertained that she will go crazy by herself!¡±


    Livius looked at the red eyes that were glowing as she said this, at first, he didn¡¯t understand why she was being so merciful to their enemies but after seeing that glint in her eyes and those red eyes that only glow like this when one is in fury, not that every werewolf is capable of this, just Venus only, he finally understood that she was up to no good.


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want you to overwork yourself, I ju_¡±


    ¡°Darling, I will never let anyone that toyed with me go scot-free. There are so many ways to deal with an enemy and it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that we should shed some blood. You just leave Kelley to me and deal with others. I promise that I will always be careful and not bring any harm to myself no matter what,¡± she solemnly vowed, meaning every word and worrying about others was one thing that she didn¡¯t want.

 CHAPTER 76: MY FRIENDS

    Livius trusted his wife just a little bit when it comes to troublesome issues but knowing that she can protect herself, he was at ease once more.


    As she said, he has other fishes to fry so dealing with Kelley was not of greater importance although she is a descendant of his greatest enemy.


    Doing things hastily can only muddle the clear waters and Venus didn¡¯t want that.


    Venus wanted to toy with Kelley so much that she decided to meet with her again the following weekend and Kelley agreed. Venus who had not spent so much time with the Radiant sisters invited them as well.


    During this week, Alice didn¡¯t disappoint her at all. She did cause some trouble that caused Kelley to fall in rage and threw a fit. Seeing Kelley acting that way, how can she not be happy?


    Soon time quickly came when the group was supposed to meet, Venus left the village with an additional potion on her for some fun.


    The Radiant sisters only knew that they were going to be meeting Venus¡¯s friend and they were all curious about what the other person was like.


    Kelley had no idea that she was going to meet with not just Venus but others as well and by the time she got to know this, she could only grit her teeth and force a smile on her face.


    ¡°I am sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you that others will be joining us. I wanted you to meet my other friends, we have been together for almost three years now if I am not mistaken,¡± with a harmless smile on her face, Venus spoke softly.


    The Radiant sisters who were always sharp to Venus¡¯s actions all got a feeling that something was wrong and they should comply with their boss perfectly.


    Kelley of course knew about the sisters and how close everyone was, she just didn¡¯t know what grouped them together and how they met but it seems like she had just received an opportunity again and a genuine smile appeared on her face as she gazed on the youngest Willow who looked at Venus with admiration and worship in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am actually very glad to be meeting all of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief then, I have booked a restaurant just ahead and we can all have some food and then go out and have some fun. It¡¯s a good thing to refresh and loosen up our muscles,¡± Venus giggled as she looked at the group of friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s been too long since we had some fun.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yes, I second that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Everyone was excited and Kelley was looking forward to this union as well. Venus didn¡¯t disappoint, the restaurant was a top-notch one and she had booked a private room, giving more privacy to the gang.


    They all ate delicious food and Venus refused to drink any winemaking everyone tease her to no end.


    Kelley who had her suspicions couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist hidden under the table as she tried her best to calm herself down.


    ¡°Big sis, are you¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are really¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Venus wanted to clutch her stomach and laugh out loud like a maniac. How can these girls act so perfectly like this?


    How could they not know that she is pregnant after all the fuss that Livius caused? Besides, they are her sisters, so how can she hide this from them?


    She couldn¡¯t help but secretly applaud the sisters for putting on such a great act and looking at their pale faces of Kelley she wanted to add more fuel to the fire.


    So, with a slightly lowered head that still exposed her flushed face showing just how shy she looked at this point, she answered everyone¡¯s question, ¡°umm, it¡¯s been a while now, forgive me sisters for not drinking with you.¡±


    Willow being the energetic one among everyone was the first to cheer out and happily congratulated the other, ¡°congrats big sister. I am really happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Congrats!¡±


    With everyone giving their blessings, how can the furious Kelley still not add to the fun?


    ¡°Congratulations Venus, this is great news. I don¡¯t have any present with me so next time, I will surely prepare you a big one!¡± Kelley promised seriously as she looked at Venus with a fake smile.


    As if she didn¡¯t hear the hidden threats and promises in that statement, Venus giggled happily and hugged Kelley¡¯s arm with happiness, ¡°your blessings to me are enough but I wouldn¡¯t mind a big gift from you. I will be looking forward to it.¡±


    While rubbing her arm around Kelley¡¯s, Venus¡¯s eyes flashed for a second as she blessed Kelley with another drop of the concoction on her hair before pulling away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate!¡±


    Since it was a day of having fun, Venus made sure that everyone was enjoying it to the fullest. They went shopping and Venus picked more for Kelley as she is a teacher that couldn¡¯t afford much.


    Kelley could only accept this goodwill with a heavy heart; however, she tried her best to befriend the sisters as she wanted to pave her way into their hearts. She was a girl on a mission and unless Livius loses something or someone that he loves, how can he experience what it was like for her and her grandma to lose their beloved Cain?


    After spending a day full of craziness, the group finally disband and sent Kelley on her way. Venus didn¡¯t return to the village but went with the girls for a long-needed chat.


    Venus didn¡¯t plan on keeping the girls in the dark anymore, after all, she had seen how ruthless Kelley can be to use those that are close to herself for her purposes.


    She had already done that with Leyla and she didn¡¯t want the same to be done to her friends as well, especially after seeing how she had been eyeing Willow the whole time.


    She could tell that Kelley was up to something and preventing such craziness to happen beforehand was the only thing that she can do as she prepares to give Kelley a huge gift.


    As she planned ahead, Kelley was currently excited as her crazy thoughts led her to a place that if she was thinking clearly, she wouldn¡¯t dare think of such a thing, ¡®I only wanted to let you feel how horrible it is to lose a beloved one but I guess now I will let you lose two. It¡¯s just like buy one get one for free.¡¯

 CHAPTER 77: FURY

    Kelley had been truly upset before meeting Venus as bad news kept on reaching her ears every single day. As if they suddenly made a new enemy, her organization kept on being harassed and every business she was partaking in was also in a bind.


    While dealing with this problem and trying to figure out who was the cause of this as she didn¡¯t believe that the Ethereal pack was behind this. This wasn¡¯t the way they dealt with their enemies.


    They were brutal and would slaughter anyone who comes their way than using schemes and plots to dismantle their enemies.


    Kelley was having sleeping problems as she kept on having scary nightmares and incidents kept on following her, she began to feel as if she was really haunted and she needed to visit some sorceress or a powerful witch.


    Lucky for her there was one powerful figure in the organization but her price was way too high she needed to reconsider before making that visit.


    Kelley received a disturbing call from her father one day that brought out her rage to the highest level. Some rascal messed up with her grandma¡¯s grave and this was her bottom line.


    Before she could even find the culprit responsible for this, Venus made her attend that gathering that made her almost spit blood on the spot. However, the information she received on that day was enough to compensate her for all the failures she had been facing.


    To her, she didn¡¯t believe that Venus was capable of many things despite her being a werewolf. She was just lucky that she was Livius¡¯s soulmate and her strength came from that bond.


    It wasn¡¯t just her who was fooled, a lot of them were fooled by Venus¡¯s appearance, after all when she slaughters others, Livius make sure that no one says a single word and leaves no witnesses behind to spread the tale.


    And meeting the Radiant sisters, she didn¡¯t need a seer to know that the girls were more of subordinates to Venus rather than friends. And jealousy can be a great thing.


    While Venus was enjoying being with Livius, the sisters still were mate less and without anyone to love. She didn¡¯t believe that they weren¡¯t sour deep down, she wanted to manipulate them but she also understand that the older ones will be very difficult to deal with. So, Willow was the best option for her and she was going to bring down Venus in ways she didn¡¯t expect.


    After parting with the girls, Kelley began to start with her plans, and several days passed before she received another phone call that made her completely lose it.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Kelley who was in Sydney left that day and went straight to Snowbush, the town where her family has been living for a very long time.


    To think that someone was so bold and daring this time, to not only destroy her grandma¡¯s grave, they messed it up so bad that the place was leveled. Luckily, they didn¡¯t dig up the place but just thinking that someone disturbed her grandma for the second time, she truly was furious.


    That wasn¡¯t the only issue, the house her grandma used to live in before her passing was razed to the ground and nothing was left. That house has been her sanctuary and it was filled with a lot of memories and now it was gone.


    The police ruled the fire case as arson but the arsonist was nowhere to be found so they were investigating.


    Inside Fletcher¡¯s living room, the six family members were sitting with grave expressions on their faces. How can they smile at this point when someone was truly targeting them and they even touched the dead?


    ¡°Darling, do you have any idea of who is behind this?¡± Elizabeth asked Kelley who is the oldest and the only person who knows better than them.


    Kelley shook her head as she honestly didn¡¯t know who was targeting them or specifically her. These attacks were directed at her, this was something that she was seeing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is so bored to do something like this. I have no enmity with anyone,¡± with a solemn expression she stated.


    Her parents also believed this, as their Kelley, was just an ordinary teacher in the city and nothing else.


    ¡°It¡¯s really ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ no matter what, I need to know who is so bold to touch my mother!¡± Julian Fletcher, Celia and Cain¡¯s only child bellowed with anger as he thought of whoever was playing with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, we should trust in our law enforcement. I believe that they will find whoever is behind all of this!¡± Grace the third child and second girl of the house chipped in.


    ¡°It will really be like that,¡± Kelley assured them with her fists clenched.


    She wasn¡¯t going to remain idle, no matter what she was going to find that senior witch and pay whatever price needed to get some answers.


    ¡®Since you are so daring to step on my toes, I will find you and personally squash you into nothingness.¡¯


    Kelley had taken leave from the school so she wasn¡¯t in a rush to go back to the city. At the same time, she also began her own investigation, being a witch herself, she was capable of many things.


    She visited her grandmother¡¯s house which was only ashes and looked so horrible her intestines were churning. She had been going there for three days at night and although her findings weren¡¯t much but she was getting some clues.


    When she arrived on this third night, she sat down on the charred ground and closed her eyes. A shield appeared from nowhere and barricaded everything inside.


    She began chanting, strings of energy could be seen slowly moving towards her and her forehead was filled with sweat. Her face was already pale and anyone could tell that she was suffering already.


    ¡®Just a bit more time, I can faintly see it!¡¯


    She was going crazy but she wanted to see at least something before she loses all of her energy.


    Kelley struggled for five more minutes before she received a flash of what happened at the house before losing consciousness.


    The second she did, a whisp of black smoke emerged once more and a shadow was formed that looked so menacing at a glance. Without looking back at the unconscious Kelley, the shadow vanished once more.


    And by the time Kelley woke up, she found herself in the hospital where she had been admitted for three days already.

 CHAPTER 78: THE ENDGAME

    Soft music was soothing the nerves of the people in the establishment, the room was furnished with black furniture and dimly lit.


    Inside the room, several men dressed in black with guns were all over the room, and in the middle of the room sat two men opposite each other holding glasses of whiskey.


    The man sitting on the left side has a scar on his face and his unsmiling face was enough to make the whole room eerie and scary. On the right side was a beautiful man whose face was equivalent to those beauties who could bring down nations with their presence.


    The beautiful man stared at the scar-faced man with a complicated expression on his face. He never thought that one day he will meet this person again, after all, he had done his best to stay as far away from him as possible.


    And yet, in the end, they were both sitting there and in a stifling manner, ¡°Big brother, how can I help you?¡±


    The man with a scar looks at the beautiful man without getting flattered after all his wife and mate was the only beautiful person in his life.


    ¡°I want you to get rid of ******* for me!¡± without mincing his words, he simply stated what he wanted.


    The beautiful man looked at the other with shock in his eyes as he couldn¡¯t believe the words he just heard, ¡°this¡­. Isn¡¯t this a bit too much¡±?


    ¡°Huhh, much! I know how powerful you are and that you can get rid of them. Of course, you won¡¯t do it for free, I have something here that will help you in your quest and I can only give it to you if you give a hand.¡±


    The beautiful man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why this powerful man who could get rid of this enemy himself was coming to him for help.


    ¡°But why can¡¯t you do it?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but voice out his concerns.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The scar-faced man chuckled in a hoarse tone, ¡°of course I can do that but lately, my dear doesn¡¯t want me to shed too much blood. I can only comply.¡±


    The beautiful man¡¯s face changed instantly, to be fed dog food without asking for it and his heart just ached to hear this, he was reminded of something that he can¡¯t attain no matter what.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. There is no need to explain further. I will help you but I need you to ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Just like this, two powerful people in a room began to discuss the downfall of an empire.


    Hours passed by quickly and when the scar-faced man left, the beautiful man drowned himself in more alcohol. His beautiful face was so enchanting that the guards in the room had to calm themselves down and suppress their urges to pounce on him, he was simply too deadly.


    ¡°In my entire life, I have gotten everything I have ever wanted and yet I still failed to attain that one heart. I feel as if, Gregory has failed at everything but despite all of that, Livius is still the best. As long as he is happy with her then I can be at ease. I should do this job well and make him remember me forever, that¡¯s the least that I can do.¡±


    This beautiful man was indeed Gregory, the person who owes Livius a favor many years ago. Gregory was raised in one of those hidden underworld families, where they appear to be normal people on the outside but deadly on the outside.


    He grew up spoiled and he received anything that he desired, eight years ago, he was chased by assassins, and this was quite troublesome as he nearly died during that ordeal.


    It was Livius and his men that dealt with his chasers, he was just a normal human being, and yet after seeing Livius he finally realized that they weren¡¯t the only species living in this world.


    As a gay man, he instantly fell in love at first sight with Livius despite his scariness. A manly man like Livius was suitable for him and just thinking of the future, him being pressed down by him, made him anticipate the future so much.


    But a bucket of cold water was poured down his head when he learnt of how werewolves would have soulmates, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to be with the person he fell for the first time.


    He owed Livius a favor and every time he hoped that he will be able to see the other soon as that would mean that after he repays the favor, he won¡¯t be able to see him again.


    He pined for the person he couldn¡¯t get for years and after so long, Livius finally came to him and he brought a string of bad news that made his heart feel as if it was being torn out of the rib cage.


    Livius was married and he loves his wife so dearly to the extent of being merciful. He wanted to see that person with his own eyes and check for himself if the other was suitable for Livius although his input wouldn¡¯t matter in any case.


    Gregory drank so hard that he had to be carried by his personal bodyguard who had been by his side for five years. The muscular man looked at Gregory who was blabbering nonsense in his drunken stupor and his heart ached, ¡®how I wish you could look at me and see how much my heart beats for you!¡¯


    On the other side, Livius who had managed to convince Gregory of doing his dirty work was dying to go back home and be with his beloved. Ever since this fiasco started, they rarely had time for each other and it was straining his soul and heart.


    Since he wasn¡¯t in Sydney, he didn¡¯t bother to stay overnight where he was and took his private jet back. At least when she wakes up the next morning, he will be by her side.


    Just thinking of her warm smile hiding the craziness deep within, he smiled warmly.

 CHAPTER 79: THE ENDGAME 2

    Venus was not doing okay at all, sometimes being apart from your beloved can cause all sorts of rampant thoughts to run around in your head. And when you have nothing to do and want to let out some steam, you end up doing some crazy things in the end.


    With her husband gone and Kelley struggling to get her answers, Venus understands that she wasn¡¯t invincible and there were powerful people out there in the world.


    She was just using mere tricks on Kelley but this girl has been part of the underworld for more than a decade. She has some tricks up her sleeve too and Venus didn¡¯t believe that Kelley will just go down the drain after all the effort she put to be where she is today.


    This is why Venus has been so crazy herself and increased the torture on Kelley herself so that the other won¡¯t think clearly. She used the talismans that Megan left for her and the ones her witch made for her.


    Venus had other good things from the witch that made the soul rings that she and the Radiant sisters own up to this very day, so playing with witches, she could confidently say that she could fight with them confidently.


    Apart from all the external help, her crazy ability as a werewolf was also strong enough to contend against other forces. She didn¡¯t know what that water did to her but it gave the superpowers that made her more invincible.


    This is why despite being a werewolf, she could cast out barriers and do magic just like witches, she was practically no different from a hybrid herself but she was just more powerful than that weakling Kelley.


    With her husband gone, she decided to go on a trip after receiving another report from Dante. Finding Kelley¡¯s secret hideouts had become her latest obsession.


    Kelley messed up her wedding night because of her crazy obsession, she killed children belonging to her family for something that can be labeled as crazy. was Cain a saint?


    No, he wasn¡¯t one, he killed so many people, he took away everything from Livius, and yet Kelley was trying to be righteous to fight for some lunatic like that? Was she really okay upstairs?


    Venus knew that the people around her will always report everything that she does to her husband so she decided to leave without them knowing. Under the guise of the night sky with a shield hiding her from the maids, bodyguards, and patrolling teams, she disappeared from the village.


    Venus¡¯s dealings with Juanita, the immortal with the midnight-purple hair got her several benefits. During their first meeting, she received a storage ring she had been using to store all the important things that belongs to her.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Just before she stopped working when she was working with Megan, she also sent some of the water to Juanita again earning herself something even more powerful but haven¡¯t used yet as there was no need for it, a teleportation ring.


    She was very fast and powerful but some places are simply too far that one can¡¯t do anything without traveling for long. So, Venus who wanted to cause trouble for Kelley and cut that hidden club she had nurtured with her heart and soul and hide in plain sight, needed to use this ring and get some justice done.


    Venus¡¯s destination was a city hundreds of miles away from the village, it was a place that would take six hours to reach by bus or car and with a teleportation ring in place, it took seconds for her to find herself in this unfamiliar place.


    She had never really visited this city before as there was nothing that she wanted from there. She had never really traveled the whole Zamgenia before as one needs the motivation to go places sometimes.


    What Venus was looking for was a bookstore that has been open for seven years, there was nothing wrong with it but as long as you put Kelley and the store in one place, then you will start doubting about life.


    With a phone in hand, she quickly looked for the bookstore and she received the location as soon as she searched for it. This time she walked normally like any other person and soon she was standing in front of the bookstore with her face blurred, covered by a shield from any prying eyes.


    ¡°Kelley, oh Kelley, do you know how crazy it is to be held in your lover¡¯s arms and yet his mind will be elsewhere? How much I am longing for my beloved and yet we can¡¯t be together because of you and your cronies. I am not done yet and will strip you of everything that you have. I can imagine how crazier you will be with everything that is happening at the moment?¡± Venus coldly stated as she looked with rage at the normal bookstore that is Kelley¡¯s main hideout.


    Because the place looks so normal, there wasn¡¯t too much security but she knew that it wasn¡¯t that simple. She took out several bottles from her storage ring and took one with a white powder that she cast around the bookstore.


    She sneered the second she saw a barrier around the bookstore, if she had foolishly walked in, she would have been doomed and gotten caught without achieving anything.


    She took out a black one and threw it again and the blazing barrier was broken. With steady steps, she walked ahead and opened the door with difficulty as she had to avoid triggering any hidden mechanism while hiding under the shield she put up.


    Venus walked inside with confidence while shutting down every sensor and hidden camera inside. As for the ones hidden where she couldn¡¯t see, this can be considered to be her bad luck.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special about the bookstore itself so she kept on looking and it took her a great deal of time before she finally finds the hidden mechanism that led to another world.


    Who knew that the bookstore was practically an entrance to a hidden underground network? She was awed by Kelley¡¯s intelligence. She just wanted to raze this place to the ground but now she wanted to loot the place and get rid of it.


    Using her fastest speed and avoiding the several traps made on the way, she came across several hidden rooms and Venus vented her anger and took everything and didn¡¯t leave a single thing.


    She found a total of five hidden rooms and just one was worth it, and this room was actually on the ground and not underground. It was in a dilatated cabin in the woods.


    Venus found something so good and it was basically recorded on everything, crucial and detrimental evidence on the **** organization and many others. Kelley was truly a genius and she applauded her for her hard work.


    Venus looted everything and set the cabin on fire before leaving. As for the bookstore and its underground tunnels, she couldn¡¯t bear to destroy them as innocent people were living on the ground. She wasn¡¯t that cruel to sacrifice innocent people for revenge like Kelley.


    Everything that Venus did took roughly two hours and she was back inside the Master bedroom as if nothing happened. Without wasting a lot of time, she went to the bathroom to get rid of any evidence and this included the clothes that she wore when going out.


    When she was done, she changed into her nightwear and went to bed with a satisfied smile on her face, ¡®I can¡¯t wait to wipe that smug smile off her face dear!¡¯

 CHAPTER 80: THE ENDGAME 3

    When Livius returned home to his beloved wife, he found her sleeping with a smile on her face. He didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about but seeing her so peaceful there was enough for him.


    He hugged his beloved in his arms and she snuggled close to him for some warmth. Livius was content with this and closed his eyes peacefully and drifted to sleep with her.


    When she opened her eyes the next day, she thought that she was still in a dream as she looked at her beloved who was sleeping by her side.


    It¡¯s been three days since she saw him and seeing his face again, she was excited. She didn¡¯t feel like waking up at all especially after the heist she did the previous night.


    She found a comfortable place in his embrace and closed her eyes once more. Livius opened his eyes the second Venus drifted to sleep again and planted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°sleep my beauty.¡±


    Livius couldn¡¯t sleep anymore as he has other things to do. He reluctantly left his beloved and vowed to make it up to her. She was around three months pregnant already and he wanted the issue to be solved before she reached her third trimester and it will also be good if it gets solved as quickly as possible.


    He wanted to solve the unrest of his people and give his wife the land of honey and milk as he promised before.


    Venus woke up later that day and she was refreshed, she cleaned herself and wore some loose home clothes before searching for her husband. With the help of the maids, she found out where he was and decided to wait for him until he returns to the mansion.


    She had her food before leaving for her own study which she barricaded before taking out a book she found interesting while looting Kelley¡¯s private library.


    Inside the book, there was detailed information on the *** organization and the bases where they are located. In other words, as long as the information in the book is true, then getting rid of that cancer was as easy as pie.


    Tying this information to her pack wasn¡¯t something that she wanted to do but she didn¡¯t mind sending this to their enemies as an anonymous Samaritan. It was better to let others do your dirty job and keep your slate clean.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Venus read the book for an hour before she began to feel tired. She returned the book before leaving the study to go and take a walk. Exercising when pregnant is good for the body especially when all she does nowadays is sit and sleep.


    With Alice and others in tow, Venus began to walk steadily towards the village. It has been a couple of days since she went there. Along the way, she met several patrolling guards and villagers who greeted her enthusiastically.


    Venus had completely integrated herself with the villagers and they have fully accepted her, so she was at ease being with them now.


    ¡°Alas, I wonder when this village will have a celebratory banquet? The last one was ruined by that b **** and I hope that the next one will be lively without any interference,¡± Venus sighed aloud and those around her heard this.


    They were also affected greatly by what was happening, they weren¡¯t facing just one hidden enemy but many others on the surface have also started making their moves and it was no longer a secret.


    During this period, the pack has broken ties with two packs already and everything was done under the pretense of how dangerous they are and they were even so crazy to bring up the issue of them being rogues.


    Did they kill anyone? They worked for themselves and earn their living, so why were they being persecuted for their past sins or what they represent?


    ¡°Luna, one day the village will return to normal, believe me!¡± Alice said as she looked at her mistress with worship in her eyes.


    She had seen just how much Venus has done during this period without taking credit for and she admired her in every way.


    ¡°Umm, that day will surely come. Oh, I have another assignment for you. Find me all organizations, triads, mafia, and gangs that are enemies of the ***** organization. I have a beautiful gift for them,¡± Venus ordered softly without hiding the cruel intentions in her eyes and voice.


    Alice had already gotten used to this so she nodded her head and agreed, ¡°I will look into it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, the sooner the better.¡±


    ***


    While Livius and his wife were busy plotting the downfall of an empire, Kelley who had awoken from a comma was very busy. It was one thing to be found unconscious on ruin and another to try to explain to everyone why she was there.


    On top of that, her clues were unclear but after several days of connecting everything, she finally found what she was looking for. The people responsible for all the madness were just like her.


    There were traces of werewolves that had been erased from the crime scenes and she found something that made her heart tremble with fear and the feeling of someone coming after her during this period made her scared.


    The spiral representing revenge had been left in her grandma¡¯s house and she knows for sure what this means. She has other enemies, to be honest, but she had never fought them head-to-head.


    It wasn¡¯t everyone who had seen her face as she knows how crucial it is to hide. So, unless someone who is under her was after her, then the only suspect remaining can only be ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    She shook her head in denial, ¡®I have hidden all clues from her, there is no way that she can suspect that is me. But if it''s not her then is it him?¡¯


    This time she didn¡¯t quickly deny this as that person was unpredictable, he had managed to kill his crafty grandpa after all.


    ¡®At this stage, it doesn¡¯t matter who is in the wrong, I set my eyes on you and I shall deal with you.¡¯


    Just like this, Kelley concluded, and the criminal suspect was labeled.

 CHAPTER 81: THE ENDGAME 4

    Never in a million years did Kelley ever think that her life was going to be a rollercoaster daily. With so many things on her plate and trying to find a way to bring Livius down as she thinks that he is the one that dirtied her grandma and with many grievances from the past, her plate was already full.


    She was even thinking of seeing Willow when she returns to Sydney and this is something that she did. Using a coincidence encounter, she politely asked the other for a drink, and Willow being the ignorant child as she is, agreed.


    Willow never said no to free things besides Kelley was Venus¡¯s friend so there wasn¡¯t any harm in seeing the other.


    Kelley seeing this na?ve girl, wondered how she survived in the pack she used to live. She believed that there was more to the girls than she knows and she didn¡¯t want to expose herself while investigating at the same time too.


    ¡°Big sister Kelley, how are you?¡± Willow asked politely as she drank the plum juice that Kelley had bought for her.


    ¡°I am doing okay, thanks for asking, and you?¡±


    ¡°Alas, don¡¯t even start. I am so bored to death that I don¡¯t know what to do. When we lost our jobs, we have been too idle lately and it''s hard to find a job too. My big sisters, they are much better than me, they have their own private companies so they are busy but me, I guess being overconfident is truly ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± Willow lamented as she thought of how bored she had become lately.


    Kelley smiled smugly inwardly before hiding it and looked at Willow with a sullen expression, ¡°I am very sorry about that. Didn¡¯t your elder sisters suggest anything for you?¡±


    ¡°What if they did? It''s not like it''s my passion. Big sister Venus owns that crafting company and I hate the hard work the most so I can¡¯t go there. Big sister Yasmin is a mechanic at heart and ¡­¡­¡­ ¡± without hiding much, she simply narrated the information that Kelley even knows and Kelley was bored to death.


    ¡°As for me, I have been thinking of being a live streamer. What do you think?¡± with an eager expression on her face, Willow asked for honest advice from the other.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°As long as you like it, you can do whatever you want. You are still young so you can also go to school if you want,¡± Kelley contributed despite her unwillingness.


    ¡°Tch, school, over my dead body will I go there. I go crazy as soon as I think about it. I will just be a live streamer and think of the content later. Anyway, enough about me, how crazy are your students?¡±


    Kelley began to regret why she even bothered to meet with Willow, she didn¡¯t even give her a chance to talk about the important matters and she decided to deal with the matter slowly as other things needs to be dealt with.


    When Kelley left with a forced smile on her face, Willow broke into laughter and the people around her began to wonder if there was something wrong with her.


    ¡®You want to fool this old granny! You must be an idiot to think that this can work on me. Do you think that the four of us can be easily deceived and used as cannon fodder for your petty revenge?¡¯


    It seems like Willow wasn¡¯t as ignorant as Kelley thought she was. She took out her phone and dialed Venus straight away, ¡°big sis, your friend coincidentally ran into me today. I think that there is something wrong with her head.¡±


    Willow didn¡¯t need to say much as they both knew what she was implying. A response came from the other side that made her eyes flash with cruelty in them.


    After hanging up, Willow who had been disturbed while window shopping wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue and simply returned home to finalize her plans for her future career.


    She didn¡¯t know whether they will continue with the bus business or concentrate on the ones everyone was currently doing but she somehow misses being on the road and the happy smiles of the passengers.


    Thinking about them made her open the Lady V page and she became teary as she read messages that others had left for them. It¡¯s been months since she last checked the page so the inbox was full.


    [Please, when are you coming back?]


    [We all miss you girls.]


    [Umphh, to think that we were fooled by someone like that ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­]


    Willow was so mad as she read some offensive messages, it took her a while to read some of the messages. When she was done, she decided to drop a few photos for everyone.


    Willow went through her gallery and found several photos of Venus wearing the unique wedding gown she wore for the first ceremony, there wasn¡¯t anything for the second one as that was more intimate to be recorded.


    She also found one for the sonogram of Venus¡¯s pregnancy and she drafted a wonderful post and posted it alongside the photos.


    Without waiting for any comments on the post, she logged out and began her process of registering on a Livestream platform.


    The post that Willow posted received a lot of attention, especially for those who always refreshes to check if something new popped up.


    So, when the post was uploaded, several fans were notified and what everyone saw made them feel complicated.


    [LADY V: We meet to part and part to meet. It was quite unfortunate for some rumors the Goddess crew disbanded and stopped operating. We are sorry for not informing you in advance but we can assure you that everything is okay with us.


    Your Lady V won¡¯t be available much, as you can see in the images posted below, she finally held her wedding ceremony and is expecting her first child. So, she will be on a long leave until further notice.


    We are not sure if we will ever resume what we were doing before but the good work mustn¡¯t be stopped. We will keep on updating you on what¡¯s new and what¡¯s happening, but for now, it won¡¯t be about our usual trips but something else totally.


    We ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..]

 CHAPTER 82: THE ENDGAME 5

    Venus was in a good mood as she listened to Alice¡¯s report, her husband has left the village once more to deal with some pandemic going on at the farm.


    Apparently, these foolish people had targeted their source of income and food, and this requires Livius to check and inspect in person.


    With the clingy husband gone, she finally has time to do her own private things and set the plans on hold in motion.


    ¡°Luna, I found that there are about seven groups with enmity towards the **** organization but despite their rocky situation, they have some dealings with each other. So, if we really give them some information, we may end up getting nothing in return.


    At the same time, I found a hidden group with a deep enmity toward the organization and it is somehow connected to the organization itself. The current leader of the organization is ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I mean who would expect to hear some crazy stories regarding some cruel and crazy organization in the world. To think that a sad background caused such enmity that was hiding so deep, Venus was actually happy with this revelation.


    ¡°This is good, since their relationship is so sour already then let¡¯s add more trouble to the mix!¡± she happily said as a flash of glint appeared on her face.


    Alice smiled along with her Luna, bringing down their foes was something that not only she but those who are responsible for Luna¡¯s welfare was concerned about.


    Whatever she wanted, they were willing to die to achieve it, it wasn¡¯t just for them anymore but for everyone. This issue concerns the whole pack¡¯s being and enemies should be eradicated.


    Venus took the small book from her storage ring and handed it over to Alice, ¡°make a copy and send it anonymously to that organization. Also, send some eye-catching info to the others dealing with the organization. It will be better if more of them cause trouble at once.¡±


    Venus and her crew brewed scheme after scheme before she was finally alone. While craning her neck, she then remembered Kelley whom she hasn¡¯t checked for days.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Kelley whom she was thinking about was actually exploding with anger at the moment. One day she suddenly received an urgent SOS that belongs to her HQ she set a very long distance away from her other bases.


    Hearing how shaky the caller was, she was left with no choice but to personally go there in person and see for herself.


    When she arrived, it was nighttime and the several members were there with their lowered heads. These people were personally hand-picked by her and she trained them and instilled a lot of brainwashing knowledge in them. So, they were loyal to her and will die like that.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened here?¡± she asked in a chilling tone and trying her utmost best to keep her anger low.


    The ten men and women immediately knelt as soon as they heard this and their leader answered in their place, ¡°Mistress, the hidden rooms had been ransacked and the cabin was razed to the ground. We have been exposed and uncovered.¡±


    Kelley didn¡¯t think that the situation was so serious when she came to check this out, so hearing this explosive news, a bomb exploded in her head making her so dizzy she wanted to faint but she gathered herself quickly and tried her best to keep on her feet.


    ¡°How did ¡­¡­¡­¡­.how did it escape anyone¡¯s eyes? Tell me everything!¡± she asked angrily as she looked at the people who had greatly disappointed her this time.


    This was her hard work; she had strived so hard to be where she is and everything had been kept there and yet it was gone just like that and the perpetrator couldn¡¯t be found. Just what kind of crazy enemy did she make this time?


    Kelley¡¯s rage intensified the more she listened to what happened and how they uncovered everything. And she even vomited blood for real this time when she saw the emptied hidden rooms, she had enchanted with magic so that no matter what happens to them, the perpetrator will always be caught and killed on the spot.


    And yet whoever came this time, was so experienced and so powerful that they walked into her hideout like a breeze and cleaned it out. It was even more serious when she saw the cabin that was razed to the ground and that daring spiral on the ground.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! I am going to find you and kill you in so many ways you will regret you ever crossed me!¡± with so much anger she yelled out loud scaring the hell out of the animals in the forest.


    It took her a while before she calmed down, since the deed was already done, it was of no use to keep on causing unnecessary trouble. Her people although she was disappointed with them, they were also too weak to deal with such a monster like this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t blame you for what happened this time so be at ease. Now I want you to look into whoever will use this information that we have and note them down. Whatever they have will be useful in narrowing the suspect, at the same time, I want some of you to ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Kelley gave out instructions without room for negotiations.


    The members were relieved to hear this, they weren¡¯t punished and this was the greatest thing and benevolence they received after such a thing happened.


    At some time three years ago, an incident occurred that caused the remaining members to witness with their own eyes as that member was tortured in a cruel manner that left a deep trauma to them.


    So being shown mercy after such a huge and depressing thing happened, they vowed to make it up to her when this ordeal was done. They were going to put 200% effort into their assignments and find the culprit behind all of this.


    With the members gone to do their assignments, Kelley knelt on the ground and cried tears of blood.


    ¡°Everything is gone just like that! Hahahaha ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ why did I even work so hard for when someone can just waltz into here and take everything away from me?¡± tears of blood streamed down her haggard face and her appearance was quite pitiful and unbearable to watch.


    It was truly unfortunate for her, however, for her future problems were just starting and what was coming was simply too ¡­¡­¡­¡­.ahhh, it will really cause a breakdown for her.

 CHAPTER 83: THE ENDGAME 6

    On the other side, Livius was also very angry with how shameless these people were acting. To think that they did that to his farm and think that they can just walk Scott free after harming him, they were kidding.


    He didn¡¯t need to deal with that organization as many forces were already moving against it including Gregory¡¯s. From what he heard, another mysterious organization was also busy dismantling and attacking so strongly he wondered where this popped out from.


    But that wasn¡¯t his concern, he wanted to deal with the current pandemic and see what his wife was up to for he knows that she was up to something.


    He went home to see his beloved and when he arrived, it was still day so he got to see her before she went to bed.


    Venus was currently smiling creepily as she played with a paper man that was dancing around. He didn¡¯t know where she got it but alas with all the supernatural in the world, how can he be surprised by this?


    He looked at her for a while before approaching her, ¡°having some fun?¡±


    Venus turned around and flashed a beautiful smile at him, ¡°umm, I am. How was your day?¡±


    Livius joined her on the couch and embraced her in his arms, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Venus tsked as she leaned in to kiss him lightly on the cheek, ¡°then deal with them quickly. I want my husband; we both miss you.¡±


    Livius¡¯s hand landed on her little bump and began to caress it lightly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, everything is looking so great now. It¡¯s just a matter of time. What is happening on your side?¡±


    Venus was amused by her husband¡¯s answer since he was confident it means that everything was going okay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Kelley is no longer a problem anymore unless she is crazy in the head. She is too busy to deal with us,¡± with a cheerful voice she told her husband.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Livius raised his eyebrows making him look so menacing and sexy at the same time at least the sext part was what Venus was seen as to her, her husband is a God and no one looks better than him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my help?¡± Livius asked as he continued caressing the stomach of his beloved.


    ¡°You need to trust me on this, I will finish her off when I am done playing,¡± as if she was talking about a simple matter, she brushed it off.


    Livius didn¡¯t know where his beloved got her ruthlessness from but he loved it. In fact, someone loved it more than him and there was nothing he could do about it.


    [Let her have some fun. After this period, we should all just live in peace and raise our cubs. It will be chaos if our beloved keeps on ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ no matter how much I love seeing her like that, it''s time to stop.] Dracon communicated with Livius who was worried about Venus.


    {That¡¯s true, let''s live in peace and shed no more blood.}


    The couple spent some time together spreading a lot of dog food to those that were present. Venus also entertained her husband by letting the paper man do all sorts of tricks that brought laughter into the house.


    The next day, Livius left for work once more leaving Venus to her own devices which were mainly to check on what Kelley was up to. She was disappointed to see that the other was quite strong and still fighting for justice.


    A nasty idea began to brew in her head once more and it was probably time to let those people pay for what they did to her.


    Since the lady has spoken, as a faithful husband he decided to let her have her fun to vent her anger, after all, it was understandable how hard it is to be betrayed by someone you trust or was about to.


    ¡°How is your side going? Can the livestock be saved?¡± Venus asked after a while as she wanted to know about the current situation they were facing.


    ¡°Umm, they can be saved. I reached out to some people and soon it will be solved,¡± Livius didn¡¯t want to worry her so he gave her some half-truths and half-lies.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay then. I have a small portion with me here, I don¡¯t know if it will work but it should also help,¡± she was still worried about it so she told her husband.


    Livius only smiled and kissed her passionately for a while before letting her go, ¡°thanks neh, it will be of great help.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you dear.¡±


    The lovebirds had a lot to talk about so they set aside the depressing issues and talked about other things that concerned them or the village itself. After all, they were the father and mother of everyone in the village.


    Just like this more days passed and Venus spent them checking on her ongoing torturous projects, checking up on Kelley and tormenting her like crazy, checking up on the progress of the attacks on the *** organization and also the pack¡¯s business.


    One day she was busy checking the village¡¯s report when she suddenly received a message that Leyla wanted to see her. after confronting her that day, the two have never met again.


    The sight of Leyla was enough to remind her of the past she didn¡¯t want to think about.


    ¡°Send her in,¡± since the other was here, there was no way she could send her away without seeing her.


    She didn¡¯t want to be labeled as a vixen who chases away her husband¡¯s relatives after taking the reins in the house.


    As for why the other was here to see her, she didn¡¯t know and was planning on hearing more from her. Since it couldn¡¯t be avoided, then she may as well face it.


    Venus closed the file she was reading and waited for the guest to arrive. However, she didn¡¯t get to wait for long as the door opened once more and a not-so-lively person appeared.


    Venus wondered what ordeals Leyla had been through for her to end up this way and seeing her like this, all the remaining resentment vanished.


    ¡®What a poor girl!¡¯

 CHAPTER 84: REMORSE

    There comes a time when you think that you have it all, that you have everything under your control and as long as you press buttons 1,2,3, everything will still be in order.


    But when you are reckless and don¡¯t put other factors into account, all that confidence will crumble down and as for that beautiful tower, all that will be left will be bricks and rocks.


    This is exactly how Leyla had been feeling for a while now. She thought that everything was under her control. She hated Venus with passion for taking away the only man that she ever set her eyes on.


    She was still young when Livius came into her family and she grew up looking at him as an elder brother. It was at the age of eighteen she finally realized that her strange feelings for her brother were not normal anymore and that she has somehow fallen for him.


    How could she accept this fact?


    This wasn¡¯t good at all and she didn¡¯t want Livius to hate her at all. She did her best to hide her feelings. Livius exposes how he wasn¡¯t human and how he has an enemy to defeat, she realizes that it wasn¡¯t time to play any games.


    For years she kept her feelings hidden and watched as Livius became stronger, he defeated all of his enemies and everything was settled. But she still couldn¡¯t confess her feelings to him.


    After all, werewolves all have mates, what if she confesses and then she gets rejected? What if her brother¡¯s mate was near and then she would ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..?


    But who knew her procrastination will lead her to hear the news that Livius married some human bus driver who wasn¡¯t even on par with her? What really made that Venus so special that her brother had to marry her in such a hurry?


    She looked into it and yet, in the end, she was disappointed. She wanted so badly to get Livius back although she understood that Venus was her brother¡¯s mate.


    She had heard so many stories where werewolves marry those that aren¡¯t their mates and it wasn¡¯t just rumors but something that was real. Although Livius banned such things from happening in the Ethereal pack, she believed that as long as she works hard, she will earn a place in his heart.


    But alas the person she looked down upon and schemed against, wasn¡¯t a pretty face after all. who knew that Venus who didn¡¯t ooze any feeling of being a supernatural was one powerful werewolf herself?


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Who knew that she had somehow wormed her way into everyone¡¯s hearts before she could even do anything?


    Leyla because of hatred and lust, didn¡¯t mind betraying her family and that cloud that covered her eyes made her not think much about it. It was only when Venus came to expose her that she finally realized the mess she had created.


    She knew that she was doomed and if Venus knows then Livius knows. She didn¡¯t want Livius or her mother to hate her.


    So, after meeting Venus and being shamed by her, she laid low to think it over. To be honest she still remembered how Venus sat on that chair while the warriors had those traitors¡¯ heads cut off. She was simply too calm and she had forgotten about that.


    She didn¡¯t know if she will be expelled from the family or if she will be killed by the man she loves as she had indirectly had a hand in everything that had happened to the pack, thanks to her foolishness.


    But Venus seems to be toying with her as she didn¡¯t even make a move and she began to thin out as a result. When you are stressed, even the food won¡¯t get easily stomached.


    When she entered Venus¡¯s study, she found the other sitting in a comfortable chair wearing some loose clothes as her pregnancy was bulging every single day.


    ¡°Please, come in and sit down. I am afraid that I can¡¯t stand up and welcome you,¡± with a soft smile on her face, Venus politely spoke without any signs of hatred or disgust on her face.


    Leyla clenched her fists, she truly hated Venus and it seems like this feeling will never dissipate for a long time, ¡°thanks.¡±


    Leyla sat on the opposite side of Venus and looked at the other in the eyes. Looking at her, Leyla realized that the other person didn¡¯t even have her in her eyes, she probably means nothing to her at all, and that feeling sucks a lot.


    ¡°I won''t beat around the bush and tell you sweet words, Leyla. Tell me why you are here and you better make it fast!¡± Venus seeing the hatred and anger on Leyla¡¯s face, decided to keep this short.


    Leyla took some deep breaths to calm herself down and looked at Venus, ¡°I want to know why you didn¡¯t tell on me?¡±


    Venus looked at the nervous Leyla and suddenly felt pity for her. Leyla is a very proud woman and she knows just how hard it is for her to come all the way to ask her this.


    She didn¡¯t want to torture her and this is on behalf of Livius and Leyla¡¯s mother, ¡°because you are family. I hate you too Leyla, but I just don¡¯t have time to toy with you. You and I will pretend that nothing happened and we will keep it at that.¡±


    Venus didn¡¯t want to explain herself to this self-pampered and well-learned lady, so she hoped that Leyla will get what she is trying to say without worsening the issue.


    For real, Leyla understood and she was infuriated by it. To think that Venus didn¡¯t think much about her, how can she be happy about that?


    ¡°You_¡±


    ¡°Leyla, our feelings are mutual so please, just get to the point and stop wasting my time. You wouldn¡¯t want your brother to come and know of this issue, right?¡±


    Leyla froze when she heard this, she wasn¡¯t planning on letting Livius know about this at all, ¡°don¡¯t let him know. I know that we feel for each other will be very difficult to erase in a short while but I just wanted you to know that I will stop causing trouble for the pack and you. I will stop interfering in your relationship and in return, I hope that you will stay by his side through thick and thin and never leave him.¡±


    Looking at Leyla who was seriously speaking, Venus couldn¡¯t help but become the envy of her again. If she wants something, they will be no way in hell she will offer her blessings like some Holy Priest. She is someone who will fight for what she wants until she gets it.


    But since the person in question is her husband, it is quite good that Leyla has given up otherwise she was going to mess her head up if she continues eyeing her man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. From the second I set my eyes on him, I knew that he was the one for me. I know that I will never let anyone have him apart from me. so don¡¯t worry about anything, I will properly love and take care of him in the future. As for you, on the other hand, I hope that ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    By the time Leyla left the study, her whole body was trembling but not with fear, just pure anger. Being with Venus for more than one minute was enough to drive her crazy.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that Venus whom she still hated had a smile on her face when she left, ¡°at least she has come to her senses. There is no need to keep a grudge anymore.¡±

 CHAPTER 85: ENDGAME 7

    With Leyla and Venus settling their differences, everything changed for the better which was better for everyone.


    At the same time, things were going pretty hectic for the **** organization that was being attacked from all sides which completely exposed the fact that they were being attacked and whatever enemy they have made this time, was not like the ones they had in the past.


    When one is attacked, they tend to look into it. So, it didn¡¯t take long for some of them to realize that there was something wrong with some of their junior leaders.


    Upon investigating them further, Kelley¡¯s name came up. Kelley couldn¡¯t be said to be someone with a high position in the organization but she was someone who was recognized.


    She wasn¡¯t the only supernatural in the organization for there were too many of them, it¡¯s just the female side has fewer of them which was quite a pity. And not all females were ruthless but someone like Kelley who could even dissect a child when it was required of her, was quite an asset.


    Who knew that she chewed more than she could swallow this time and trouble fell on the organization as a whole?


    It wasn¡¯t Kelley¡¯s issue alone as many other members had done crimes and been greedy for more which also placed the organization at the forefront of everything.


    They had been hiding for far too long and yet in just one year, the news had been reporting about their subsidiary gangs and this alone was already trouble.


    They were not just being attacked by the supernatural, there were also normal human beings and superhumans i.e., the people with abilities, and as for where they got them from, that was another issue for another day.


    In cases like this, when attacked, one attacks back and that is exactly what they started doing. They also set up teams to target the known enemies that were attacking them.


    Gregory and the other organization that Venus found weren¡¯t the only ones attacking this organization. There was the law enforcement that had been cracking down on it for years and since they found a loop way, they were eager to go down on it and do as much damage as they can.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Other people lost so much because of this organization and they were willing to die to just get rid of it. Inside the organization itself and just like other organizations whether companies, families, and so on, they were traitors.


    With these traitors biting from the inside, the losses they were suffering were simply too much.


    In one of their meetings, the upper echelons decided to hand over Kelley to Livius as it didn¡¯t take a fool to see that Kelley had waged a war against the maniac rogue Alpha. However, knowing about his cruel reputation, they all wondered why he wasn¡¯t taking action personally?


    In the end, they found out that the rogue got married and the Luna was pregnant and this made their plans perfect. They were not good citizens, killing and stealing were their way of life.


    They began to think of a crazy idea, something that Kelley even thought of but met a dead end as everyone she sent suffered a cruel fate that left only bodies strewn all over.


    So, it came to be that one day, Venus whose stomach was big and showing was busy admiring the scenery away from the village with the several guards in place.


    After looking at the Ethereal village daily, she was getting bored, so she decided to check this nearby forest and take in some fresh air.


    The world was very dangerous, she had seen this one week ago when she was suddenly ambushed when she was coming from Sydney. It was truly one scary moment for those that weren¡¯t prepared.


    You see, one advantage of having powerful witches as your friends is that they can help you and see things for you. She wasn¡¯t a fool to continue going out of the village during a crazy moment like this.


    The war was still ongoing and this time the enemy knew who they are, so even if she holes herself in the village, other people will still be targeted. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to be in danger. She was Livius¡¯s weakness and she was going to use that to her advantage.


    And surely, she did, she managed to beat the snake out of hiding, and to think that she was so underestimated to have someone send her only a few people to discard her, she was enraged.


    In the end, a massacre happened that left Alice and the several bodyguards instilled with a deep fear of their Luna and from there on, they knew that they didn¡¯t need to fear anymore.


    So, Venus went out as soon as that assassination attempt happened, without Livius¡¯s knowledge she ventured out once more. Everyone was literally on guard as they didn¡¯t want anything to happen.


    Venus didn¡¯t want to keep on dragging this for long so she wanted everyone to just come out at once and sort it out. Her baby bump was growing and she didn¡¯t want to be hiding like a coward in the future because of some crazy people out there.


    Since it was already like this, then it was better to use herself as bait, she was not going to die this was guaranteed, she has too many lifesaving talismans on her, and on top of that, she wasn¡¯t a normal werewolf, until now she wasn¡¯t sure just how strong she is and how far she can go. And to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to test it.


    So, when the team in charge of monitoring Venus learned what Venus was up to, they were so eager for success that they rushed into a trap themselves.


    Venus wouldn¡¯t be a fool to keep her beloved people in danger, so when those Lycans appeared, appearing so ferocious and ugly, she had this urge to pick one by the neck and bash it so bad for scaring her.


    Werewolves and Lycans can be considered to be of the same family but there was something just so wrong with Lycans despite them being so strong. Seeing them again, she also realized that this group wasn¡¯t joking and they were truly seeking her death this time.


    Challenges were always good and how can she refuse such a free meal?

 CHAPTER 86: ENDGAME 8

    Venus looked at the bodyguards she had brought that had already turned and growled at the enemies appearing and she nodded her head with satisfaction.


    It looked completely unfair but who can be blamed for this?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat them, then¡­¡­¡­. You know what to do!¡± a sly smile appeared on her face as she instructed.


    This was the day that they planned on killing Venus and making sure that Livius suffered a fate worse than death and a huge loss but who knew¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    TWO HOURS LATER


    Alice¡¯s heart was racing like crazy as she looked at all the mess that have been left behind. Her eyes looked up and gazed directly at the person she began to worship more than her own Alpha.


    ¡®Just how strong is she?¡¯ she was laced with fear as she thought of this.


    Around twenty enemies came for them, ten Lycans and they were all strong and tenacious. She had seen them before but being attacked by this many, was a first and she was quite scared.


    She didn¡¯t want to die and above all, she didn¡¯t want to let Luna die in her care. There were also some werewolves and a witch. These people were quite prepared and to be honest, Alice wasn¡¯t positive that they were going to win.


    But everything changed when Venus started laughing like a maniac as she watched these enemies coming closer to them. With a flick of her hands, paper men emerged from the ground.


    Alice had seen sorcery before but to think that someone who isn¡¯t a witch can also do something like that but it wasn¡¯t time to admire any of Venus¡¯s tricks because the real fight started.


    Venus wasn¡¯t planning on tiring herself so she practically used the paper men she had in excess to fight the battles for her. She was a pregnant woman after all and too much fighting was bad for her health.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    So, one can imagine how furious those enemies were when they were left to fight with some paper men while Venus was glaring at them as if they were just nothing.


    Venus finally made a move when one of her guards got hurt and this made her so furious that she turned instantly. As for what happened after that, it was a complete blur but those that survived understood for the second time that Luna was crazy and massacred everyone once more.


    Of course, this time it was even crazier and messier. Anyone could tell that Luna was mad and filled with rage when she killed all the enemies. And by the time she was done, no one could go closer to her as that beautiful golden hair was flying, those red eyes were simply too devilish and scary for anyone to look at.


    Venus was actually going through some things that couldn¡¯t be described but one thing for sure, she was itching for some more blood. Standing there and letting the cool air hit her face was a way of letting herself calm down at least.


    Venus gathered her thoughts and it took a great while for that to happen and by the time she came to be, she looked at her guards who were busy cleaning up the mess that she caused and she sighed with helplessness, ¡°leave it, I will clean it up!¡±


    There was no need for them to work that hard as she was very sure that the mess won¡¯t be cleaned thoroughly.


    ¡°But_¡±


    ¡°Just leave this to me and let''s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Venus issued a number of commands.


    And under their amazing eyes, she took out another amazing talisman and cleaned the whole palace up, she couldn¡¯t be blamed, she loves witch products a lot, they were quite efficient and saves a lot of time.


    After cleaning up and getting rid of any bodies God knows where the group left the forest as if no murder took place. It was already getting late and Venus didn¡¯t want to stay out anymore.


    They all returned to the village and by the time Livius came back home, Venus was already sleeping as she had used too much energy while dealing with those enemies.


    After this gruesome battle, she finally understood how strenuous it is for her to keep on fighting. As much as winning was important, she didn¡¯t want to lose herself.


    It had taken her ages for her to finally feel herself once more, it was as if for a moment she had become an Ultima and there was no way she wanted to be like that. So, what if an Ultima was all-powerful and might?


    She didn¡¯t want to lose the emotions that make her human. Livius had no idea what his wife was up to and if he knew, it would have been very terrible.


    When Venus woke up the next day and Livius was gone which was a relief, she was still feeling under the weather and she didn¡¯t want her husband to know about this.


    While Venus was home trying to get herself into character, at the base where these assassins were taken from, it was like fire and ice.


    [Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that the woman is a crazy b*****?]


    [They are all gone just like that!]


    [She is much crazier than her husband!]


    [I don¡¯t care what you do, but I need that Kelley out. Hand her over and deal with her. The sooner we appease that side, the better all this B.S stops!]


    Venus had no idea of what was happening on the other side and even if she knew, she wasn¡¯t going to applaud them and give them some stars for it.


    She only knows one thing; it wasn¡¯t time to continue to drag this play anymore. She needed to deal with it quickly and this means confronting Kelley and getting rid of her once and for all.


    And what better way for her to use apart from¡­¡­¡­¡­ hehe, doing that?

 CHAPTER 87: THE ENDGAME 9

    Sometimes opportunities come knocking on your doors without you looking for them. Venus who was thinking of several plans on finding Kelley, abducting her, calling her for a meetup, or using a coincidence excuse suddenly received a call from a heinous Kelley and she tensed up.


    Venus didn¡¯t delay for a second and simply rushed out in an S.U.V leaving chaos at the mansion. Alice who had been left by Venus panicked so badly that she gave Livius a call straight away.


    Luckily every car has a tracker so it was going to be easy to find her but what she and the others didn¡¯t know was the reason why Venus was so flustered that she left like that.


    Venus was very angry and thought that Kelley finally decided to show her true face, she has the nerves to abduct her sisters and use them as leverage to lure her into some trap.


    She was very worried about them; she didn¡¯t know whether they were alive or not but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. If she harms a single hair on their heads, Kelley was going to suffer a fate worse than death.


    What Venus didn¡¯t know was that it has not been easy for Kelley, especially after the failed attempts on her life. The organization decided to get rid of Kelley and Kelley had been on the run after that.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to just give up and accept fate when she hasn¡¯t even done a lot of damage. Since Venus was the key person in all of this, she decided to keep on targeting her until the end. Before she dies, she was going to take down Venus with her.


    So, she used her minions the ones who were still uncovered and alive to find those girls and abduct them. Venus used all of her pent-up anger on them and tortured them seriously.


    So, what if she is a weakling? At least with the wolfbane, they were forced to drink, the four girls were weaker than her and they were on the verge of meeting their maker.


    If it wasn¡¯t for waiting for Venus to come and witness how she was going to destroy what she cherishes although she couldn¡¯t do that to Livius, she would have killed them already.


    Venus arrived on time at the designated place and found another car waiting for her. There were several men there and she knew that these people will cause trouble but what could she do?


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    She drank a black potion before getting out of the car and let the men handle her car and took her with them. Her eyes were blindfolded and luckily no one made her life hard.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it took but the car suddenly came to a stop and she was dragged out of the car and roughly pushed until she was tied to a chair.


    The blindfold was removed and the first scene that she saw with her own eyes made her howl with so much rage that the building structure shook.


    Pa pa pa, ¡°well, well, well, I would have been fooled for long if I kept on believing that my dear friend was normal. Tell me, Venus. Why did you lie to me?¡±


    Venus had seen shameless people before but to this degree, this was simply too much for her. Her eyes left the girls that were tied and hanging with battered faces, they looked so horrible and her heartache for them.


    She turned her face to look at Kelley who looked even worse, judging from her appearance and some wounds on her body, she could tell that life for Kelley had not been easy and that was a huge relief for her.


    ¡°Kelley, Kelley, Kelley, you are finally revealing your face! Did your mama chase you out of the house that you are running amok like this?¡± Venus couldn¡¯t help herself but mock the other.


    Kelley looked at Venus who showed no fear while being tied and her rage increased. Without holding back, she slapped Venus on the cheek making the other bleed.


    The Radiant sisters who had been left alone for a while and gathering as much energy as they can, cried out when they saw their boss being beaten like this. It was just a slap but Willow who had seen the consequences of a slap shivered and looked at Kelley with pity.


    Venus looked at Kelley with rage, she hated being slapped a lot. One can beat her and do other things but being slapped, reminded her of the old days, when life was hard, cold and she was going through some tough sh**, so to have someone slap her, this was so bad!!!!!!


    While Kelley was enjoying her small win, she had no idea that a furious Livius had practically waged war on the whole world. Livius was no saint and he has considered a good person compared to Venus.


    So, while Venus had been toying with Kelley, he had also placed some contingencies plan in motion.


    ¡°But Kelley, I have always been nice to you from day one, so can you tell me why you are all this vengeful when we don¡¯t even know each other?¡± Venus asked, despite knowing the other, she just wanted to have one last chat with Kelley before ending things.


    ¡°Haha, nice to me! you were all so arrogant that you looked as if the whole world should prostate to you and worship you. I have never liked you, to be honest, I thought that this fa?ade will last a bit longer but, unfortunately, it ended before it can even start.


    If you had been with someone else apart from Livius, I would have never been interested in you. But your choice in men got you where you are today. Livius took something from me and I hate him for that.


    So, my main mission for so many years was to be stronger than him and take everything that he cherishes but who knew that the man who had no lover suddenly found one and it happened to be you!


    You entered my line of interest and I was curious to find out just what you have exactly to make that man fancy you. I had no idea that you were not a normal human being but a powerful werewolf. So, I became relaxed, I wanted to toy with you for a long but who knew you weren¡¯t like what you portray yourself to be.


    In other words, I ate a huge loss and it was all because I underestimated you. I nearly lost before I even waged the war, in fact, I lost and it was all because of you.


    I just wanted to kill you, make him regret it, and make him feel what it is like to lose those that you love. Is that wrong of me?¡± with a serious expression on her face as if she is making some important speech, Kelley was preaching like some Saint.

 CHAPTER 88: THE ENDGAME 10

    Venus just wanted to vomit and the Radiant sisters were finding this so difficult to listen to at the same time.


    ¡°So, you have never considered it that your beloved grandpa Cain deserved the retribution that fell on him? Do you know that Livius¡¯s life was taken apart when your beloved grandpa forcefully took his mother and father?


    He killed them brutally and it wasn¡¯t just them alone, your grandpa was a lunatic. I don¡¯t know what lies your grandma told you when growing up but that man died a peaceful death.


    He deserves dying much worst than that!¡± Venus unleashed her anger as she stated the cold truth that Kelley seemed to have forgotten as to her family matters more than anything else.


    This is what her grandma instilled in her when she was alive and there was nothing that she could do to change it all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ha, what does that matter to me anyway? I have already failed the two of them. I couldn¡¯t even make a scratch on him and I suffered such a huge loss thanks to all of you. So now, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore whether I kill just one or all of you.


    I will not die alone so I decided to bring all of you with me. Hahaha, do you think this is much better?¡± Kelley laughed like a maniac as she looked at the girls she had managed to tie in this place where she was the king.


    ¡°You_¡± Willow was so angry that she wanted to bash Kelley¡¯s head in the wall but, unfortunately, her circumstances stop her from doing so.


    ¡°I can tell that you are starting to be energetic, don¡¯t try anything silly!¡± Kelley yelled as she looked at the young girl with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Leave the girl alone!¡± with gritted teeth, Venus intervened.


    ¡°They will be dealt with in a second, don¡¯t worry. I wanted them to see with their own eyes how I will kill you while they remain there helplessly and when all hope is extinguished, I will kill them to let them follow you.¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid that my husband will come and find me?¡± Venus asked in a daunting manner that made Kelley so infuriated that she graced Venus with another slap too.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°So, what if he comes? I want him to come and see _¡±


    Boom boom boom, before she could finish her trashy talk, the sounds of explosions deafened their ears and all eyes were at the door. The building was shaking and it didn¡¯t take a fool to see that something big was happening outside.


    ¡°I guess, it came pretty sooner. Now you are doomed!¡± Venus mockingly said as she looked at the shaking Kelley.


    It didn¡¯t need to be guessed that Livius or someone else was there for her. Being saved was truly a beautiful thing to experience.


    ¡°I will kill you first before that even happens!¡± Kelley raged once more as she pulled a gun on Venus.


    Venus looked at the complicated piece of metal and plastic on her forehead and frowned, she hated being pointed at. Kelley was already crazy at this stage and killing her was quite easy.


    Venus felt the non-existent ropes on her hands and smiled slyly, with a flick of her fingers, another paper man appeared on the ground and Kelley didn¡¯t even see it as she was busy commanding her men to see what was happening.


    It was like a movie; bodies were falling on the ground as if it was nothing. It was a complete mess and seeing her men being killed like this, Kelley knew that she was doomed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die alone before I kill you!¡± Kelley finally woke up and looked back at Venus who she was still pointing a gun at and sneered.


    ¡°Darling, you already lost that chance the very second you didn¡¯t do anything to me when I was brought in here!¡± Venus snarled at Kelley as the paper man grew behind Kelley and hit her on the back of the head.


    Kelley only saw black before she was knocked and one thing was for sure, she was truly doomed.


    After dealing with Kelley, Venus held her aching waist and rose to her feet. The very second, she stood up, that connection that had been cut and lost appeared once more and she turned her whole body and smiled.


    Livius was raging, walking into the warehouse where his wife was held captive as well as the Radiant sisters, he wanted to skin someone alive. On the way to this place, Alice had confessed and told him about the attacks that Venus fended by herself and he nearly blew.


    So, when he walked in and looked at that beautiful and graceful figure smiling brightly at him as if the situation, she had been in was just something to not be thought about, he didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Venus was in no mood to hear her husband complaining so without opening her mouth, she began to communicate with him with the mental link, {darling, my back hurts!}


    Whether this was a lie or some truth, he couldn¡¯t afford to compromise so speedily, he was holding her in his arms with a worried expression on his face, ¡°are you still hurting?¡±


    She smiled at her man and planted a chaste kiss on the corner of his mouth, ¡°now that you are by my side, I am feeling much better.¡±


    So, what if he knows he had been scammed, he was just happy that she was okay, ¡°don¡¯t ever¡­¡­do that again!¡±


    Without causing a scene, she simply hugged him very tightly and nodded her head, ¡°this time I promise, I will not hide anything from you again.¡±


    And her words were very sincere, she didn¡¯t want to cause a strain in her marriage simply because of some issues that could have been dealt with by Livius alone.


    The situation they were in wasn¡¯t suitable for him to scold her or do anything, for he had a feeling that somehow this promise sounded more sincere than the last one.


    As for the Radiant sisters, they could only watch helplessly as the people who were supposed to save them were busy spreading dog food.


    Luckily for them, the men finally came to their rescue and they were finally freed from the ropes. They were dehydrated, and their systems were still filled with too much wolfsbane and other unidentified components, thanks to Kelley being a witch and playing with ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

 CHAPTER 89: CELEBRATIONS

    TWO WEEKS LATER


    So many things happened after Livius rescued his wife and the sisters. For example, Kelley who was knocked out by Venus didn¡¯t really die as death was too easy and simple for her.


    Since she had awakened a monster that had been buried deep to never be awakened, her sentencing was left to other people Venus knows nothing of.


    What happened to her, she honestly didn¡¯t have a single idea but one thing was for sure, she was going to suffer for eternity.


    As for the organization, from what Livius told her, after suffering too much defeat, those that survived vanished into thin air.


    As for the other enemies that wanted to take advantage of the Ethereal pack''s suffering, they all halted their missions for further improvements while for those that cut ties with the pack felt as if they have been hit by a bomb in the face, the face slap was simply too much for them to handle.


    During this crazy period of war, the total deaths that the pack suffered were less than twenty with ten being the casualties that they had on the first attack which caught them unaware.


    There were losses and also gains, during this time, the pack finally saw those that were friends and foes, so it was quite eventful.


    When all the fuss dies down, those that were hurt were getting better, people needed to celebrate and enjoy life.


    The Radiant sisters finally moved into the village, the abduction made them get enlightened and they didn¡¯t want something like that to happen again. And Livius wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer too, there was no way he was going to let any threat out there use those that are close to Venus for something as crazy as this.


    She wasn¡¯t invincible, she might have been lucky to face someone weaker than her but what if in the future her enemy is quite stronger than her? Doesn¡¯t that mean that he will lose her forever?


    So, using whatever means available and necessary, he was going to do his utmost best to provide the best security not just for his wife and kids but for everyone who looks up to him as a leader and a father figure.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    After so many months, the village was celebrating once again, the last time they held a banquet, people died that night and Venus¡¯s wedding night was ruined.


    This time, everyone was optimistic, there was going to be no way someone will try to wage another war with them, right? Especially after how they won with a landslide.


    For this celebration, everyone had been preparing for days, the decorations, the clothes, and the food. Venus was recuperating, after fighting like a maniac several times, her back was truly on fire.


    Someone had to follow her and give her massages constantly that she was on the verge of running away but with the security detail Livius put on her this time, she knew that unless she teleported, she will always have someone on her back.


    And if she tries something funny again, there was a huge chance that some people will suffer and she didn¡¯t want that. So, she was very obedient, and being pampered was also good.


    The night of the celebrations finally arrived and she was excited. As she couldn¡¯t visit the village as frequently as she used to before, she couldn¡¯t wait to see everyone.


    Livius and Venus were driven to the main village and under the worshiping eyes of the fellow pack members, they were taken into the packed hall where everyone was gathered.


    They were not going to torture themselves by sitting outside when they can actually enjoy themselves under the shelter of a building with a roof and windows.


    Livius helped Venus whose stomach was simply¡­¡­ to sit down comfortably before sitting next to her.


    [Doesn¡¯t he pamper her too much?]


    [Go and pamper yours and stop complaining.]


    [I will find my mate next month, you will see.]


    [I hope I will find someone that I like.]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    Everyone quickly gathered and waited for Livius to say a word. Livius wasn¡¯t a talker and they all know about it; he was a man of action and sometimes these actions were enough to drive every single wolf and human in the village crazy.


    ¡°We have been through a lot these past few months, we have lost our family members and so many things in the process but I am glad that it is all over. Our enemies lost much more than us, isn¡¯t that a good reason to celebrate?¡±


    [Celebrate!]


    [Celebrate!]


    [Celebrate!]


    ¡°Tonight, we celebrate life, we celebrate those that we have lost and those that are still on their way to join us, family. Continue to be strong but above all, let''s remain united and fight whatever comes our way with unity.¡±


    Venus looked at her man with pride, it wasn¡¯t easy to let this man speak several words, he was very stingy but she never minded as she was quite a speaker herself.


    As long as she listens and shows her every single time just how much she means to him, she barely cared about everything else and he knows.


    Livius made his speech for like ten minutes before leaving the floor to her, she didn¡¯t know that she was supposed to say anything today. She was there to join the fun and have some food. Her cub was gluttony and eating was a must.


    ¡°Hahaha, I have been caught unprepared but it''s okay. I don¡¯t have much to say but I just want everyone to be happy tonight. Let us be happy and celebrate life,¡± with a silly smile on her face that left everyone smiling she said.


    [Yes, let¡¯s be happy!]


    [¡­]


    [¡­]


    With all the cheesy speeches done, the banquet finally commenced. Livius looked at the greedy expression on his wife¡¯s face and simply smiled at her as he added another chicken drumstick to her plate, ¡°enjoy.¡±


    ¡°I will don¡¯t worry,¡± she shamelessly agreed as she caressed her moving stomach.


    She wasn¡¯t eating for one person, after all, they were many and that feeling was enough to keep a smile on her face for days.

 CHAPTER 90: FINALE

    TEN YEARS LATER


    ¡°If you don¡¯t come here in five, ohhh, I swear to the moon goddess that someone will be talking with some bears tonight!¡± a loud voice yelled loudly that the soundwaves reached many places at once.


    Over a kilometer away from where the woman was, a group of ladies who were busy making some baskets laughed as soon as they heard that familiar voice.


    [I wonder when these kids will stop tormenting her?]


    [It''s not like they don¡¯t know her temper.]


    [And not even their father can save them from their mother¡¯s wrath.]


    [¡­.]


    [¡­.]


    They weren¡¯t the only ones talking, in a certain villa, a woman in her forties was busy playing with her three-year-old child when she heard that yell and she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°at least I never got to be on the receiving end of that. I truly survived a calamity.¡±


    She shook her head slightly and smiled brightly as her oldest child and son rushed into the room and laughed, ¡°Aunt is at it again. What do you think my cousins did this time?¡±


    The lady who happened to be Leyla smiled as she thought of the many reasons why her sister-in-law, Venus was yelling early in the morning, ¡°who knows, she gave birth to a bunch of crazy cubs.¡±


    So many things happened in the past decade, Leyla who thought that her heart will never open for anyone finally realized what love was when she came face to face with a young rogue who wanted to cause trouble.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    She became mated and this bond finally made her realize that she was playing a lost game from the start and it made her feel ashamed. Her husband and mate were twelve years younger than her and it was quite problematic for her but after being with him, she finally learnt what is it like to have that one person that belongs to you and never leaves.


    Her life turned for the better and she started her own family and became happy.


    Some were born during this period and some of them died, death is something that comes naturally and you can¡¯t run away from it.


    Alice also found her mate and Venus the Luna finally gave birth and who knew that she was carrying triplets and not just one child?


    The day she gave birth, the whole pack finally knew what drama really means. Livius on this night swore to never impregnate Venus again but who knew two years after she was pregnant again. The whole village witnessed how crazy their Luna can be again on this night but what can they do?


    Those two were both crazy and interfering in their matter can only make you look like a fool.


    In a period of ten years, Venus and Livius really gave birth to several cubs, they have a total of six, four boys and two girls. The youngest are twins and they are girls who were born two years ago.


    Venus¡¯s children somehow took after their mother, naughty and just too carefree for anyone¡¯s liking. The only person that can put them in their place is their mother of course.


    The children don¡¯t fear their father for their father also fears their mother. The head of the family is Venus so it was only fair to fear them.


    So, on this particular morning, the four boys that were supposed to take care of their twin young sisters suddenly went to play and left their sisters alone.


    Whatever they were thinking, they completely forgot that Venus can get home pretty soon ad was kind of relaxed.


    So, when they suddenly heard that yell, the four boys looked at each other, and with pitiful expressions, they cried, ¡°we are really doomed this time!¡±


    Life cannot always be smooth, problems will be faced once in a while and as long as everyone is united as one and remain together, all problems will be solved.


    Grievances can also be forgotten and forgiven; new relationships can be made while old ones can be broken. people will get old while others continue to remain younger.


    When Venus saw Megan, it was after three years, and damn the witch was looking finer with some babes by her side. Apparently, Megan was polygamous, and just thinking of her with many women, Venus wrote so many novels in her head.


    To her as long as her friends were happy and doing fine, she was cool with it. The last time she saw Juanita, she even wanted to beat someone. To think that one can still look the same even after so many years, how can life be totally unfair?


    Maybe these were really the benefits of being immortal although their lifespan as werewolves was also long. As long as they don¡¯t die or get killed by others.


    Everyone was doing okay and everything was okay at least but no one knew that the person they have used as a test subject, had her limbs and tongue cut and finally thrown in the middle of some goddamn jungle two years ago when she lost her usefulness.


    The person who died and had all her remaining body eaten by wild animals, heaven felt pity for her and decided to give her a second chance in life.


    Opening her eyes once more and seeing what had happened to her, she smiled slyly with a flash of ruthlessness for a few seconds before muttering to herself, ¡°Kelley is back!¡±


    LET¡¯S MEET EACH OTHER IN SEARCHING FOR DESTINY!